《Apparent Expert in an Alternate World》 Chapter 1 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The charm of online games was the interaction between players, and without this aspect, the lifespan of these games would quickly reach their end. was the most popular online fantasy game in the past; however, today all the players had abandoned it and immersed themselves in another brand new online game. As a result, there was only a single player that remained logged in throughout the entire game of Rare items, including skill books, magical beast crystals and cores, magic scrolls, dragon crystals, dragon bones, and forbidden magic scrolls were scattered around the spacious plaza. Chu Nian busied himself as he continuously picked up the items and ¨C without even a glance ¨C he stuffed all the items into the strongest spatial artifact that rested on his wrist: the Blackhole. ¡°With just ten bucks, I can live the life of a top-ranked expert in . That¡¯s so refreshing!¡± Chu Nan happily looked at his lonely surroundings. Just a few days ago, he was merely an ordinary nameless player in , and he had always dreamt of becoming a top player. Following the news of the game¡¯s closure, the value of all in-game equipment had instantly plummeted, and even high-leveled accounts had become worthless. In order to satisfy his dreams of becoming an expert, Chu Nan had contacted the owner of the top player in through several different channels. Luckily, he managed to purchase the soon-to-be scrapped account for only ten bucks. As he looked at the top few weapons on the ranking board in his spatial bracelet ¨C which were respectively the celestial sabre, celestial sword, celestial bow, magic staff, as well as other top-notch equipment ¨C he was too busy to throw away the trash items the previous owner had accumulated. He immediately took out the celestial sabre, Starbringer, and dashed out of the city. Today was the server¡¯s last day and he had to make good use of his time to fully satisfy himself with the account of an expert! In particular, the account he was currently logged into was the sole expert throughout the entire server that had cultivated both magic and battle aura. The character¡¯s powerful battle aura stats and archmage-level skills were the envy of many in the past. Following the sound of a fierce roar, a lower-intermediate level BOSS, the Ultramarine Devil, had blocked Chu Nan¡¯s path. ¡°Why the f*** are you shouting? Do you still think I am the same player that would escape with my tail between my legs a few days ago?¡± Chu Nan gently caressed the strongest staff in , the ¡®Edenchange¡¯. Seven exquisite gemstones of different attributes were inlaid in various positions of the staff, and sixteen charms of different representations occupied other areas. On the wand¡¯s tip inlaid a glistening rainbow crystal that was known as ¡®the Devourer¡¯. Many staffs in could unleash forbidden spells, but they were imperfect as only one or two types of spells could be cast. Edenchange was the sole exception since it could unleash seven different types of forbidden spells. Not to mention, it was also the staff with the shortest cast time. Looking at the long text of various abilities of the golden staff, Chu Nan felt a wave of excitement. ¡°30% increase in casting speed for thunderstorm skill, +1 level for thunderstorm when cast! OMG! @#$%¡­¡± The Ultramarine Devil sensed the contempt that radiated from the human before it and furiously roared. Its massive claws that could smash stones into dust had aimed towards Chu Nan¡¯s head. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± A golden energy shield covered his body and crimson clouds covered the skies. A huge flaming meteorite descended from the skies and the Ultramarine Devil released a pitiful cry before it turned into a burnt corpse, dropping several pieces of gold equipment. With its last day of operation, the game administrators no longer cared about the treasure drop rate. Even if a player had killed a chicken and obtained good equipment, no one would pay them any attention as the servers would close soon enough. Chu Nan quickly put away the reward he obtained from killing the BOSS and looked up to the skies as he released a roar. ¡°Refreshing! It¡¯s too refreshing! The only player in the game who can dual cultivate magic and battle aura is indeed extraordinary!¡± He looked at his current character with admiration. This was the ultimate prize given to the top ranker of after consecutively completing SSS level missions for more than a month. The character¡¯s body and race had been changed into the offspring of a five-elemental elf queen and the human¡¯s god of war. The character¡¯s perks included inheriting the elf queen¡¯s control and perception of elemental powers as well as the human god of war¡¯s powerful physique ¨C becoming a powerful hybrid offspring with the attributes of two different races. It was precisely this reason why this player could become the sole expert in the game that possessed both magic and battle aura. With a casual wave of his hand, Chu Nan picked up the treasures on the ground and started to filter through the items. Gold equipment? Don¡¯t want it. Dark gold equipment? Don¡¯t need it. Blue equipment? Nah! After going through a rigorous selection process, only a pair of white equipment remained. It was an iron ring that had no other use but to be used as decoration. As he looked at the extremely ordinary ring in his hand, Chu Nan¡¯s mouth curved up slightly. The interior of his dark-colored equipment had faintly released a faint purple light and in an instant, the light rapidly expanded and a purple flame around the size of a human head had burned near his chest. When set in contrast against the pitch-black battle armor, the flame appeared exceptionally dazzling. ¡°Is this what they call turning the foul and rotten into the rare and ethereal?¡± Chu Nan smiled and looked at the lump of purple flame in his palms. Together with the ornamental ring, he took out a red flame crystal and threw it into the purple flame. The magic crystal and the ring rapidly swirled around in the purple flames and constantly collided against each other. In the end, the magic crystal melted into liquid and melded into the ring. As for the somewhat dirty ring, it released a blinding red light. Ding¡­ With a crisp notification sound, the magic crystal had completely melded into the ring and the purple flame returned to his body, whereas the ordinary iron ring radiated a hint of red light. With the Fiery Fire Fox ring, the freeze duration would be reduced by half for freezing magic below human-grade level 5 and the wearer could instantly release a level 1 fireball with a limit of 10 uses per day. Also, there was +10 to magic damage without any level restriction. The Alchemy King¡¯s soul flame! A unique skill of the top ranker in that was rewarded after the completion of a super quest. With the soul flame, a player could combine equipment and materials. As the player¡¯s level increased, the difficulty level of crafting equipment would also increase. It was not a simple feat if a player wanted to become the top expert in a game. The Alchemy King¡¯s soul flame was said to be the secret weapon of expert players in the past. While other players were killing BOSSes and praying for them to drop suitable weapons for them, the top player of the game was constantly killing magical beasts to obtain magic crystals and dragon crystals. After this, he would then use the soul flame to combine those crystals with low-quality equipment and created more powerful equipment. This was also the reason why Chu Nan discovered that the top player¡¯s spatial ring was only filled with magic crystals, dragon crystals, and a pile of magical beast hearts ¨C also known as magic cores ¨C which could fetch a good price if sold in markets. If someone could forge equipment with the Alchemy King¡¯s soul flame, they could very easily become wealthy in the game. Moreover, it would then be much easier to become the top ranker compared to other players. ¡°So it turns out that the magic crystal was a low-grade fire fox crystal.¡± Chu Nan kept the first ring he had personally crafted. Among the three grades of heaven, earth, and human, human-grade items were the weakest. However, the ring was crafted using trash materials and despite that, it did not have any level restrictions on its effects and abilities. This was something unprecedented even with celestial weapons and as a result, it could be regarded as an accessory of the best quality among low-grade equipment. ¡°So what if I had killed the Ultramarine Devil? Right now, I shall go and hunt the final BOSS of the game, the Genesis Shritz God!¡± Chu Nan held a sword in his left hand and a staff in his right and waved the ring that allowed him to fly ¨C all while his confidence hit the roof. With his body covered in dazzling battle aura, he flew into the nearby Shritz Forest at an extremely fast speed. Meanwhile, a technician in the game¡¯s headquarters had gently pressed the Enter key on the keyboard and tried to calm himself. He stood up and said, ¡°The game servers have been completely shut down.¡± There was a wave of silence throughout the headquarters. The game that they had worked on for several years had ended just like that. Chapter 2 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Chu Nan looked up at the unfamiliar sky, looked down beneath his feet at the mouse-like creature with two horns, and lastly, at the unknown beast that he had crushed to death with his weight, before slapping himself twice on the cheek. After he had felt a stinging pain on his cheek, he had finally verified that he had crossed worlds. As an individual who often read webnovels, Chu Nan was not unfamiliar with the term ¡°crossing worlds¡±. However, he was unaware that it was possible to cross worlds while playing an online game with a virtual helmet. Moreover, he had even crossed worlds together with his equipment. Opening the spatial bracelet on his wrist, Chu Nan saw the several pieces of celestial-grade equipment and a pile of magic cores that he had obtained from defeating magical beasts. Seeing this had pulled him into the reality that he had truly crossed worlds. Looking at these dragon crystals, magic cores, and celestial weapons, Chu Nan recalled what happened before he had crossed worlds. The online game was about to be shut down completely, and before the last day of closing, he had spent ten bucks to purchase the top ranker¡¯s account. After this, he logged on and intended to experience an entire day as an expert. However, whilst he was killing the BOSS, his surroundings suddenly darkened and the moment he opened his eyes, he had arrived here. A wolf¡¯s howl sounded from within the depths of the forest, causing Chu Nan to shiver and cautiously survey his surroundings. Since he had crossed worlds, it was no longer a game where he could die and resurrect. Chu Nan once again opened the spatial bracelet and sought a few weapons to defend himself. He reached out for Starbringer and an electric current spread throughout his arm, pushing his hand away in an instant. The celestial weapon which he previously wielded without any issues had rejected his grasp. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Nan looked at Starbringer in shock; it was the first time he had felt such a realistic sensation. Why was he unable to lift it? Chu Nan once again reached out for Starbringer, but the electric current was much stronger than before and his hand was repelled out of the spatial bracelet. ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Seemingly unable to accept reality, Chu Nan attempted to grab Starbringer once again and suffered from the same fate. ¡°I can¡¯t lift it?¡± Chu Nan¡¯s eyes brightened as he had finally found other weapons: a staff and another sabre. ¡°It¡¯s the Martial Emperor Sabre! The weapon with the highest attack power among sub-celestial-grade weapons was within the spatial bracelet as well!¡± Chu Nan could not help but feel excited as he hastily attempted to grab the sabre hilt. An electric current of the same intensity as from Starbringer surged out and repelled his hand once again. ¡°What¡­?¡± Chu Nan shook his hand that was numb from the electric currents. Right now, he could only shift his attention to the unknown staff. Pa! An electric current surged forth. ¡°It¡¯s another failure?¡± Chu Nan furrowed his brows. Within the large space in the spatial bracelet, none of the rarely seen skill books, magical beast crystals and cores, magic scrolls, dragon crystals, dragon bones, and forbidden magic scrolls were suitable for him to use. After he carefully searched through the bracelet once again, Chu Nan shook his head with a bitter smile. Perhaps the only item in the bracelet that he could equip to defend himself was the ring he had crafted not long ago: the Fiery Fox Ring. ¡°At least this is also magic equipment.¡± Chu Nan had no choice other than to reach out for the ring. This time, the ring did not send out any electric currents and he managed to put it on with ease. Speaking of which, his condition was also rather pitiful. Not only was he unable to use Starbringer, but also the equipment he had previously equipped. This included the strongest warrior armor in , Sovereign Battle Armor; the strongest warrior belt, Crusader Belt; Gratias Ring, and the Destroyer Necklace! Every single piece of equipment had been returned to the spatial bracelet. ¡°I wonder if the Alchemy King¡¯s soul flame can still be used?¡± Chu Nan muttered with a low voice. The purple soul flame once again surfaced, yet it did not release any heat ¨C as if it was merely an illusion. As he looked at the Alchemy King¡¯s soul flame, Chu Nan shook his head and chuckled. It was hard to imagine that even though he had lost the power of an expert that allowed him to kill thousands with a wave of his hand and cause total annihilation with a single step after he had crossed over, he still managed to bring over numerous items from the game. In particular, the Alchemy King¡¯s soul flame. This was the unique secret skill of the top player in, a reward obtained after the completion of a super quest: the Alchemy King¡¯s soul flame. It could be used to craft equipment and materials. As the player¡¯s level increased, the stats of the final product would also improve. It was not a simple feat if a player wanted to become the top expert in a game. The Alchemy King¡¯s soul flame was said to be the secret weapon of expert players in the past. While other players were killing BOSSes and praying for them to drop suitable weapons for them, the top player of the game was constantly killing magical beasts to obtain magic crystals and dragon crystals. After this, he would then use the soul flame to combine those crystals with low-quality equipment and create more powerful equipment. This was also the reason why Chu Nan discovered that the top player¡¯s spatial ring was only filled with magic crystals, dragon crystals, and a pile of magical beast hearts ¨C also known as magic cores ¨C which could fetch a good price if sold in markets. If someone could forge equipment with the Alchemy King¡¯s soul flame, they could very easily become wealthy in the game. Moreover, it would then be much easier to become the top ranker compared to other players. Chu Nan looked at the ring on his right index finger and sighed. This item was what he had casually crafted using trash equipment with the top ranker¡¯s account. Even until now, he still remembered the stats of the ring: [Fiery Fox Ring] 50% Reduction of freeze duration for freezing magic below human-grade level 5. Level 1 Fireball, limited to 10x usage a day. +10 magic attack. No level restriction. Never in his wildest dreams would Chu Nan have ever expected he would bring the ring over after he crossed worlds. The ring that could release ten fireballs a day was merely something he crafted out of boredom and it had unexpectedly become his only protection. ¡°Alright,¡± Chu Nan released a long sigh and consoled himself. ¡°As long as I have this soul flame, I can craft weapons and armor to defend myself after finding a few pieces of common trash equipment. ¡± In the gloomy and dark forest, the howling of wolves sounded once again from afar. Chu Nan looked up at the stars in the sky and decided, ¡°I¡¯ll head North! I hope that¡¯s the correct direction¡­¡± The eerie forest shrouded in the unknown was pervaded by a chilly wind. Chu Nan had temporarily lost the ability to use celestial equipment and his agility was reduced to an incredibly low number. Fearing the unknown, Chu Nan had been exceptionally careful whenever he moved. A rabbit suddenly leaped over the grass before him and he hurriedly jumped two steps back. Before he could react, a large grey wolf jumped out from the bushes. The grey wolf that was chasing after the rabbit had stopped its pursuit after spotting Chu Nan. Between a human and a rabbit, the grey wolf was still capable of distinguishing which was more satiable. Chu Nan subconsciously swallowed his saliva. He was experienced in killing wolves in the game, but seeing a real wolf before him was completely different. The wolves caged in zoos back on earth were nowhere near as terrifying as the wolf he had encountered. In particular, its eyes were filled with a savageness that was not something a wolf caged for several decades would possess. The grey wolf released a low growl and its savage eyes watched the stone that Chu Nan had picked up with vigilance. Its instinct told the wolf that the stone possessed some degree of danger. Chu Nan was not a newbie, nor was he stupid enough to rush the opponent with a weapon and compete on who has more HP. As a player that used technique, he preferred to strike the opponent¡¯s weak point in one attack to inflict maximum damage. Unfortunately, he did not even possess the most ordinary steel knife, and there was only a black stone in his hand. The grey wolf stared at his prey for a long time and eventually lost its patience. It did not stand at the top of the food chain in the forest. On the contrary, its position was at the very bottom and it did not have much time to stay passive and stare at its opponent. Every second it didn¡¯t attack increased the chances that it would end up as another beast¡¯s meal. Without any sign of attacking, springs seemed to have been installed in the grey wolf¡¯s legs as it suddenly pounced towards Chu Nan. Chu Nan was startled by the wolf¡¯s speed. It was too quick, and it was much faster than the hunted wolves he had seen on TV. Hastily, Chu Nan ducked and barely managed to dodge the grey wolf¡¯s attack. However, he still felt a burning pain on his chest; he had not completely avoided the wolf¡¯s attack. The beginner cloth equipment provided by the system had also been torn apart by the grey wolf¡¯s claws. Chu Nan looked down at the claw wound on his chest. The layer of fat beneath his skin was slightly exposed and fresh blood quickly gushed out. The burning pain came in waves and was so painful that it nearly caused him to scream. When the grey wolf saw blood, it salivated and became much more violent. ¡°Motherf*cker! Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re the only one with skills!¡± Chu Nan raised his right index finger and said with a smile, ¡°Right now, I declare your execution by fire.¡± A strange red light flashed from the fiery red gem and a frightened look surfaced in the grey wolf¡¯s eyes. It hurriedly turned around to escape, but a fist-sized fireball shot out from Chu Nan¡¯s index finger. After a blood-curdling howl, Chu Nan felt a warm current in his body and the scent of meat wafted throughout the forest. ¡°Oh? Hey, the fire intensity is just perfect.¡± Chu Nan revealed a malevolent smile and moved the ring to his middle finger. Before he could even examine the wolf¡¯s corpse, the burning pain on his chest had reminded him that he was still injured. ¡°Crossing over¡­¡± Chu Nan frowned. The novels he had read in the past about crossing worlds were usually very exciting, but he was speechless when he finally experienced it. It only took a blink of an eye for all his efforts in the past few years to become useless. All of his family members had disappeared, and his whole life could be described as starting from nothing. Gazing into the depths of the ominous forest and being surrounded by trees and bushes, the fear of the unknown had instantly engulfed Chu Nan. The burning pain on his chest acted up again and temporarily diverted his attention. The layer of fat cells was dyed red with blood and Chu Nan could not find anything to stop the bleeding. All of a sudden, he recalled the items stored in the spatial bracelet. ¡°Since some equipment is usable, then wound medicine should also be¡­¡± Chu Nan opened the bracelet and took out a small jar of medicine. A faint medicinal scent wafted out the moment he opened the lid. The burning pain did not give him time to appreciate the fragrance as he swiftly poured out some of the ointment. A relaxing feeling spread throughout his entire body. As the ointment was applied on his chest wound, the burning pain eventually stopped and he felt a cool sensation all over. Moreover, the wound stopped bleeding. Chu Nan looked at his chest in awe. An ordinary ointment in was so effective in this world. If that was the case, what effect would a heaven-grade healing potion have? He took out a heaven-grade healing potion from the spatial bracelet and poured it over the wound. An even more amazing scene occurred. The gaping wound had recovered to its original state at an astonishingly fast rate, leaving behind a faint red scar. ¡°It¡¯s so effective? Unfortunately, I only have these three bags and another two bottles of the heaven-grade healing potion. I have to use it sparingly in that case. I should just use earth-grade or human-grade potions if I injure myself in the future.¡± His concentration was at its maximum during the fight against the grey wolf and now that he had finally relaxed, Chu Nan felt exhausted and his stomach started to growl. Looking at the wolf¡¯s meat that had been cooked by the fireball, he reached out, tore a piece off, and started to devour it. The meat had not been seasoned but it smelled fragrant and the texture was very similar to beef. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here any longer. The scent of the meat will attract other beasts here soon.¡± Chu Nan took a piece of roasted leg and left while he thought about the unimaginable things that had happened. While he was playing a game, he had crossed words. Moreover, he had even brought over all the equipment and items from the game. After the virtual items in his spatial bracelet were materialized, there seemed to be a huge change in their effects. In the past, the fireball would at most be the size of an infant fist and would only be able to graze the grey wolf or cause minor injuries. But after the ring crossed over, the skill¡¯s firepower was greatly increased; not only had it killed the grey wolf, but also roasted it at the same time. What if¡­ the other equipment inside the spatial ring could be utilized? When Chu Nan thought of the overpowered celestial-grade staff, Edenchange, he could not help but gulp. In that case, it would simply be far too easy for him to survive in this unknown world. His lips curved into an evil smile, but when he thought of the possibility that he might be the only human in this world, he instantly grimaced. ¡°I¡¯m not that unlucky, right?¡± Chu Nan disposed of the bones after he finished eating. He sighed again as he glanced at the ring and noticed the fireball skill had only nine uses remaining. The huge forest was surrounded by unfamiliar territory, and he was not arrogant enough to believe he would be invincible in an unknown forest with a single ring. He had to find a safe location he could stay at, for the time being, to research methods on how to use the celestial-grade items in the spatial bracelet. Also, how much could the Alchemy King¡¯s soul flame help him in his current situation? Chapter 3 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Kukuka¡­¡± Several animal noises sounded from within the silent forest and a nearby tall bush the height of an adult started to rustle. Two bright eyes cautiously peeked out of the bush, and after confirming that there was no danger, Chu Nan silently walked out. After living in the unusual forest for two days, he had started to harbor a few doubts about it. Not long after killing the grey wolf, he had hidden inside the bush and witnessed a fight between a monstrous cow with green scales covering its body and a mouse the size of a donkey. Last night, he laid on top of a tree and enjoyed a violent fight that occurred beneath him, with one of the participants being a raptor! That¡¯s right! The raptor had a fierce fight against an agile creature that he had never seen before in his whole life. The exciting fight between the two monsters was extremely bloody, with pieces of flesh flying all over. Not only did they engage in a physical fight, but each of them had also released their final attacks after one another. Two different types of weak magic were also frequently unleashed and in the end, the seriously injured raptor bit its opponent to death. As he observed the fight between the two monsters, Chu Nan only felt his stomach churning and there were several instances where he almost vomited. He did not even consider killing the severely injured raptor. After fighting several times in the forest, Chu Nan became more fearful of what else resided in here and was more cautious and prudent whenever he moved. During the two days when he was scared and anxious, he had released the fireball skill a total of twelve times and killed seven strange creatures. He did not feel tired in the slightest and on the contrary, he seemed to be more powerful compared to two days ago. Even his mental health was better than when he first arrived here. Sounds of weapons clashing could be heard from the depths of the forest. Chu Nan took a deep breath and swiftly headed towards the source of the sounds. The unfamiliar environment only made him more desperate to find someone he could converse with, so he could understand his current situation. Chu Nan¡¯s biggest wish of the past two days was to see a living person; he did not want to arrive in a world where there were no humans. This would be no different from being sentenced to life imprisonment on Earth. Chu Nan cautiously walked forward and climbed up a tall and dense tree; he intended to use it as his observation spot. In a small clearing in the forest, there were six to seven people engaged in a fierce fight, and they all held daggers in their hands. Chu Nan could identify that it was not a friendly fight but instead, a dangerous fight where every attack was aimed to deal a fatal blow. The man surrounded in the centre was much more skilled than the other attackers, but it was a pity that even Hercules could not contend against two, much less him. A short while later, he was stabbed to death and his corpse fell to the ground. After the man died, the other members ¨C who were fighting together just a moment ago ¨C stared at one other in vigilance. When their eyes landed on each other, they would occasionally look at the corpse on the ground. The situation continued for dozens of minutes before the youngest finally took the lead and said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop being wary of each other. Didn¡¯t we agree beforehand to kill him and obtain the skill book, then train together? In that case, we should locate the skill book first.¡± Another somewhat older man nodded and responded, ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s find the skill book first.¡± The others nodded in agreement, but none of them went forth to search for the skill book as they were all afraid of being stabbed in the back; however, the temptation of the skill book was too great for them to leave. A wild beast¡¯s roar boomed throughout the forest and their previously vigilant expressions immediately changed. It was only until then did they recall that they were in the terrifying Devil Realm Forest, and the high-ranked magical beasts that roamed around here were not opponents they could fight against. All of a sudden, the young man who spoke earlier looked towards Chu Nan¡¯s direction in shock, causing the other members to subconsciously do the same. The young man then took this opportunity to kneel and search the corpse. After rummaging for a short while, he grabbed a yellow book and turned to escape. When the other members realized that they were fooled, they immediately chased him. Perhaps the young man was simply unlucky and too focused on his escape to notice the object beneath his feet. As he was fleeing, he tripped over a tree vine and fell. When he finally managed to get up, the other members had already caught up to him. Within a moment, his previous comrades turned into enemies and the five pursuers cut down the young man instantaneously. This time, a similar situation did not happen as one of them did not even allow for the other members to guard before he immediately attacked them. Whilst under attack, the other members had also brandished their weapons with a single thought in mind: they could only survive and obtain the skill book by killing the others. Ironically, the last surviving member held onto the bloodstained book without care for his injuries as he foolishly looked at the book and laughed. After a few seconds, he lost consciousness and dropped dead to the ground. Only then, did Chu Nan climb down from the tree and approach the dead man. He took the book from the man ¨C who still tightly gripped on to it after his death ¨C as he wanted to know the contents of the book that these men wanted to obtain even at the expense of their lives. ¡°This is¡­¡± When he saw the title of the book, he felt as if he had been hit by someone. It was the worst cultivation skill in and it was generally used by new players who just started the game and were below level 10. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too ridiculous? They fought each other to death just for this useless book? Well, then their lives are considered cheap,¡± Chu Nan muttered to himself as he shook his head. ¡°Useless book! You¡¯re saying this is useless?¡± The man who had earlier dropped dead seemed to have been angered by Chu Nan and came back to life. He glared and shouted at him, ¡°The experts in the Shengyuan Continent are divided into the Heaven, Earth, and Human realms! Did you know that many warriors and mages can¡¯t even reach the Human Realm after their lifelong efforts, much less the Heaven and Earth Realm? There was a genius expert in the past who relied on this skill book and successfully broke into the second level of the Human Realm! You dare to say this is a useless book?!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Nan took out a wooden box from his spatial bracelet and pulled out ten copies of from it. He placed it before the man and spoke in a serious tone, ¡°If I knew your group was fighting for this, then I would¡¯ve given all of you a single copy. If that happened, you all wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± ¡°One copy of each? How could that be possible?¡± The dying man forced himself to sit up straight and snatched the skill book from Chu Nan¡¯s hand. With a quick flip through the book, the extremely violent man instantly became stunned. The very next second, he spewed out a mouthful of blood while looking up to the skies and shouted, ¡°Why? How could this be? I won¡¯t accept this¡­¡± Chapter 4 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations *Thump* The man fell backward, and it seemed as if he was about to drop dead once again. It was not easy for Chu Nan to find another human, so he did not want to pass by the opportunity to understand more about the world he was in. He hastily took out a small crystal healing potion from his bracelet and, with no time to care how it should be taken, Chu Nan poured it into the man¡¯s mouth. The complexion of the deathly pale man ¡ª who appeared as if he would meet the king of hell at any moment ¡ª gradually recovered. His ragged breathing had also stabilized while the wounds on his body healed rapidly. Chu Nan let out a deep sigh of relief and calmed himself down. He then carefully put the half-filled crystal healing potion back into his spatial bracelet. Although there were numerous crystal healing potions and other types of restoration potions in the bracelet, the thought that he would be unable to replenish them made Chu Nan reluctant to use them. The man regained his vitality and jumped up from the ground soon after. He then carefully looked at Chu Nan and asked, ¡°You¡­ who are you? Why do you have so many copies of ?¡± Chu Nan laughed bitterly. If he were to explain that he had crossed over from an online game, would the man even understand? He reckoned that it would probably be a wasted effort to try and explain the term ¡®online game¡¯. The man sized up the silent Chu Nan and his wary expression gradually turned into excitement as the corner of his lips curled up. As a warrior, he could identify that Chu Nan was not trained in any martial arts nor was his body considered tough. Chu Nan was no different from trash in his eyes. Trash like him possessed so many copies of and a miraculous potion that could allow a dying person to recover? The man surveyed his surroundings again and the corner of his eyes curved into crescents. Killing powerless trash in an uninhabited area and robbing his skill books along with the miraculous healing potion¡­ what a wonderful thing that would be. As someone who frequently watched dramas, Chu Nan saw a similar expression that villains usually displayed on the man¡¯s face. ¡°You¡­ What are you thinking of doing¡­?¡± Chu Nan retreated in cautiousness and secretly moved his right hand with the spatial bracelet on behind his back. ¡°What am I doing?¡± The man revealed a fierce expression and lightly waved the dagger in his hands. ¡°Nothing much. I just feel that the potion you used on me earlier is miraculous. Can you give it to me? And you better obediently hand over those copies of . Or else¡­¡± The man chuckled. Chu Nan briefly shivered and the ruby on his middle finger radiated a faint light. ¡°Returning kindness with disrespect? Don¡¯t tell me you were a mountain bandit in the past?¡± ¡°Mountain bandit?¡± The man raised his brow and revealed a scornful expression as he grinned hideously. ¡°That was merely one of my careers! Robbery, murder, rape! There¡¯s nothing I haven¡¯t done! If you don¡¯t hand over those items now, I¡¯ll **** you up!¡± ¡°In that case, you¡¯re a bad guy?¡± Chu Nan asked earnestly. ¡°Bad guy?¡± The man revealed a row of yellowed teeth, ¡°Your father, I, am a villain!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Chu Nan held on to his chin and said, ¡°Even though I already accepted this reality, I still treated you as an NPC.¡± ¡°What¡¯s an NPC? What the heck are you muttering?¡± With a casual swing of his dagger, the man cut off the head of a corpse and shouted, ¡°Hurry up and hand over the secret skill book, potion, and whatever NPC you¡¯re talking about! Otherwise I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Chu Nan shook his head and raised his finger. A red flame danced on his fingertips and fire magic instantly flooded his surroundings. ¡°I performed good deeds in an unknown forest, yet my generosity was reciprocated with animosity¡­ Even though I haven¡¯t killed, I don¡¯t wish to die just yet¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± For the first time, the man revealed a panicked expression and he slowly walked backward. ¡°You¡­ you are a fire-elemental mage¡­¡± ¡°Fire-elemental mage?¡± Chu Nan was interested in what he said. ¡°In that case, there are mages in this world? Tell me more about this world.¡± The man had already suspected Chu Nan to be a lunatic based on his weird speech; nobody in their right mind would enter this terrifying forest. Normal people would not fight it out with lunatics and so, the man could not care to answer Chu Nan¡¯s questions as he turned and escaped. Chu Nan had finally met with another human after much difficulty and therefore wanted to inquire about this place; thus, how could he allow the man to escape? He chased behind him and shouted, ¡°Stop right there!¡± During his career as a thief, there was no lack of situations where he was chased by others. The moment he heard the word ¡®stop¡¯, he subconsciously turned back and threw his dagger while hastening his speed. After two days in the forest, Chu Nan had already developed a habit of immediately retaliating the moment he was attacked. As soon as he saw the opponent¡¯s dagger, he subconsciously raised his hand and shouted, ¡°Fireball!¡± The lively fire-element happily gathered together and shot out from the magic ring at a fast speed. By the time Chu Nan realized he had made a mistake, it was already too late. After the man running ahead heard the word ¡®fireball¡¯, he felt as if he dropped into a furnace. Not only did the fire burn his skin, countless fire-elements had permeated into his pores and invaded his body, causing his internal organs to burn. ¡°You¡¯re truly a lunatic¡­¡± After the man released a last miserable shriek, he instantly turned into a dried corpse. A warm but weak current flowed around Chu Nan¡¯s body and if he paid slight attention to it, he would have noticed that the current was slightly stronger than when he had killed the grey wolf. He did not have time to pay attention to it as he had just killed another human. He was stunned. ¡°I killed someone?¡± Chu Nan looked at the corpse on the ground. He did not feel much fear or guilt after he found out he had killed someone. It was as if what he had killed was not a living person but instead, a deer or a wolf. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m a natural-born killing maniac?¡± Chu Nan scratched his head and quickly dismissed this thought. He had seen someone jumping off a building and their dead body in pieces back when he was on Earth. At that time, he felt uncomfortable the entire day. ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve seen too many bloody scenes in the forest these past two days? As a result, I¡¯ve adapted to it?¡± He found an excuse for himself and turned around once again to look at those dead bodies. ¡°I wonder if I can still save another one.¡± Chapter 5 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Chu Nan carefully poured a small amount of the healing potion over the corpses, but unfortunately, the same miracle did not happen. He concluded that they had died, and it seemed like the crystal healing potion could not revive the dead. After this, he put away the miraculous potion and stood up to survey his surroundings. A faint smile gradually surfaced on his face. ¡°I¡¯m quite fortunate. Not only does the appearance of the humans here resemble mine, but they also speak the same language! In that case, there¡¯s no need to be afraid, and as long as I proceed forward in caution, I should be able to exit the forest.¡± Chu Nan suddenly recalled the skill books obtained in . In the past, when he wanted to learn a specific skill, the book would transform into a white light and enter his body. This meant that it was impossible to browse the book. Thinking about this, Chu Nan started to earnestly read through the skill book. The first page introduced the various acupoints and the sea of Qi. Subsequently, there were also drawings on how to cultivate internal energy. After this, the following pages were about fighting stances and techniques to use knives. ¡°Is this for real?¡± Chu Nan picked up a steel knife from the dead man and followed one of the moves depicted in the skill book. All of a sudden, he discovered that his movements were much smoother than usual. He blankly looked at the in his hands. ¡°Could this truly be a skill book?¡± A gentle breeze blew past, and Chu Nan returned to his senses. Regardless of whether he was in the game or not, nor if was a skill book, it was capable of increasing his survivability as he could not obtain any experience points. Several beast shouts sounded from the distance, and he climbed a huge tree once again as a precaution. When he reached the tree fork, he unexpectedly discovered a naturally formed hole that was a perfect place to avoid wild beasts. After he settled down inside the hole, he started to browse through . Suddenly, he stopped and muttered in a low voice., ¡°Since I can read this, I wonder if is readable?¡± was the best martial arts sutra in . The difference between a godly martial arts skill book given out by the official game administrators and the grassroots was not as simple as one or two grades. Chu Nan quickly found within the spatial bracelet. A godly martial arts skill book that could only be learned by clapping your hands in the game had turned into a real book that he could flip through and read. As he flipped open the first page of , there were no explanations of any acupoints; it was simply a blank sheet of paper. Only the first page had a single sentence that read, ¡®To cultivate godly arts, sutras will naturally appear after great achievement in Sole Supremacy.¡¯ Sole Supremacy? Sole Supremacy Qi? Chu Nan had a puzzled expression and casually threw the back into his spatial bracelet. After rummaging through for a while, he finally found the skill book that had been left beneath a box for a long time. The skill book, was rather similar to as the first page introduced the various acupoints and the sea of Qi in the human body. As he continued to browse through the book, he discovered that the recorded diagrams of the internal energy pathways were completely different compared to . Not only that, the fighting stances and knife-wielding posture were also different. Based on the book, everyone possessed at least one energy source and some geniuses could have two, or even three energy sources. Of course, having more energy sources was not entirely a good thing. Other people only had to fill up a single energy source before they could expand it and enter the ¡°second phase¡± of cultivation. Not only would their battle aura improve at a faster speed, but also become more pure. Someone with two energy sources would progress at a slower rate compared to someone with only one since they had to fill up both energy sources, and the time required to do this doubled. However, after both of them entered the second phase of their cultivation, the person with two energy sources would be stronger and their stamina would last longer compared to the other person with only one energy source. The only issue was that the number of people who possessed two energy sources was too lacking. Among tens of millions of people, there might not be a single one who had two energy sources. ¡°Eh? This feature is rather similar to .¡± A flash of surprise surfaced in his eyes. also had a similar feature of energy sources, and the number one player was someone who possessed two energy sources. ¡°Not only are the monsters here similar to in the game, but even the energy source feature is here as well? Could this be a coincidence?¡± Chu Nan continued to flip through and was soon attracted by the introduction at the end. There was a method to cultivate energy sources written in the book! That was to say, if someone who possessed one energy source were to follow this method to train, they could cultivate a second, third, fourth, or even higher number of energy sources. ¡°Is this for real?¡± Chu Nan found it hard to believe. A casual book he had taken out from his spatial bracelet contained such a shocking art. After he pondered over his inability to defend himself in this dangerous new world, Chu Nan had decided to take a risk and put his faith in the training method depicted in the book. As he flipped to a new page, what he saw was simply a blank sheet of paper. There were no explanations or diagrams, nor was there even a single black spot on the page. ¡°This is¡­¡± Chu Nan blanked out momentarily before a white light suddenly flew out, entered his forehead, and rapidly moved around his body. In the beginning, Chu Nan was shocked and fearful when he had been hit by the white light, but not long after, he realized that the white light had moved towards specific locations in his body. He then calmed down and sensed that the white light left behind a faint energy current as it continuously looped around his body. After every complete loop, the energy current would become stronger and make him feel extremely comfortable. He also discovered that a new energy source would appear after every loop. This shocking discovery immediately made Chu Nan ecstatic. As someone who previously had a single energy source, he had succeeded in cultivating a second one. Chapter 6 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Since he could cultivate a second energy source, it meant that he could also cultivate a third one! Chu Nan no longer cared about his surroundings and focused on controlling the energy current to move around his body. He was so focused because he noticed that the white light had started to dim and would most likely disappear soon. Before it was completely gone, he had to memorize the routes it traveled. The white light eventually disappeared, but Chu Nan still maintained his control over the energy current as it continuously looped around his body. At that moment, he had already forgotten that the white light had disappeared and the fact that he was squatting inside a tree hole. The number of energy sources was steadily increasing inside his body: the eleventh¡­ twenty-first¡­ thirty-third, forty-seventh¡­ Chu Nan was not a hardworking person and had a rather lazy personality. If it wasn¡¯t for this, he wouldn¡¯t have remained as a player with meager skills after having played for so long. Whenever a new energy source was cultivated, it became more difficult to cultivate the next one, and right now, Chu Nan¡¯s spirit and resolution were at their peak. Not knowing how long he had trained for, Chu Nan felt his stomach growling as he finished cultivating the ninety-ninth energy source in his body. He wanted to persist a little longer, but he was too hungry and could only stop cultivating more energy sources as he slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Fantastic! Ninety-nine energy sources! As long as I fill them up¡­¡± Chu Nan climbed out of the hole and started to stretch. It wasn¡¯t long before he suddenly stopped muttering, and the smile on his face turned ugly. It was undeniable that having more than one energy source was a rare but good thing. For someone with two energy sources, they would be deemed a genius, and if someone had three energy sources, perhaps they would be a super-genius. But if a person had ninety-nine energy sources¡­ A sudden realization dawned on Chu Nan that such a person would not be the most talented genius. Or it could be said that he was a super-genius, but at the same time, the weakest trash in history. For example, a genius could fill up an energy source in a single year with a good set of cultivation techniques and continue with their second energy source. Following this logic, a total of ninety-nine years would be required to fill up ninety-nine energy sources. However, how many years does a person have to live? Chu Nan was thoroughly stupefied. Just a moment ago, he thought he had chanced upon an extremely good bargain and wholeheartedly cultivated his energy sources. Now that he thought about it, he was honestly a dumb idiot. The reasoning that good food should not be eaten too often was widely known by all, but when a situation where delicious food was presented before them, how many people in the world could control themselves? Chu Nan wished that he could slap himself a few more times. Cultivating more energy sources was a prime example of eating ¡®good food¡¯. He had only cared for instant gratification then and had forgotten the most crucial point. No matter how delicious food is, eating should be done in moderation, otherwise, it will cause indigestion. Was he destined to remain at level 1 of the Human Realm for his entire life? Chu Nan looked at the energy sources in his body with a helpless expression. After he filled up three energy sources, he would be unrivaled among experts in level 1 of the Human Realm. But what about the future? Could it be that he had to use numerous low-grade energies to suppress high-grade energies? That¡¯s right! If he accumulated four energy sources, he could rely on quantity to defeat a level 2 Human Realm expert while he was at level 1, right? ¡°Well, I can only hope that there aren¡¯t many experts in this continent.¡± Chu Nan comforted himself and pulled out the steel knife from the spatial bracelet. Ever since he had confirmed that he had crossed over, he had always wanted to craft weapons to defend himself. It was a pity that the materials in the spatial bracelet were either remnants of demons, alcrum steel, sunstone, moonstone, frost dragon crystals ¨C various high-grade materials he had never seen before, or earth-grade materials along with some human-grade materials. Within this massive space inside the bracelet, there was not a single common material. He had thought of crafting a powerful magic weapon using several good materials, but the problem was that these heaven-grade materials together with the level 4 heaven-grade soul flame would ¨C even with the worst luck ¨C create a piece of top earth-grade equipment. Moreover, if he was really lucky, the final product would be a piece of level 4 heaven-grade equipment! Would he even be able to use that equipment? Chu Nan had asked himself this question more than once. Among the equipment in the spatial bracelet, other than the Fiery Fox Ring that had no level restriction, all other equipment would produce a strong electric current when touched. Although a magic weapon produced using a level 4 heaven-grade soul flame was not worthy to be categorized as a celestial weapon, it was still powerful. If he had crafted one, would he even be able to touch it? Chu Nan gently waved the steel knife against the light and sighed, ¡°In the past, I only felt that a piece of good equipment was hard to come by, but today, I¡¯ve finally realized that finding common equipment is also difficult.¡± From the quality of the knife, it seemed that its original owner was faring well. A weapon of this quality was merely slightly better than a novice¡¯s weapon in . ¡°Well, at least it¡¯s a knife. Let me make it into a magic weapon first.¡± Chu Nan comforted himself and took out all of the steel knives he had previously looted. The Alchemy King¡¯s soul flame once again appeared in his hands and he felt no heat radiating from it. Despite this, it still possessed the ability to meld metal together. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the soul flame does not have any attack power,¡± Chu Nan sighed helplessly and grumbled at the top player in . Why didn¡¯t you gather and collect all of the Alchemy King¡¯s soul flames scattered throughout the world? Rumor has it that once all of the Alchemy King¡¯s soul flames are gathered and merge them into a level 10 heaven-grade soul flame, the owner of it would become the Alchemy King. At that time, not only could the soul flame turn the foul and rotten into the rare and ethereal, but it would more importantly possess powerful attack power. ¡°Since I can bring it over, perhaps it also possesses such an ability!¡± Chu Nan momentarily imagined a scene where he became a king before he turned his attention to the several common steel knives before him. What type of weapon should he craft? Ever since Chu Nan had obtained the Alchemy King¡¯s soul flame, he only had one experience where he casually crafted a ring that could release ten fireballs in a day. With little experience, he honestly had no idea what equipment he should craft. In recent days, the number of monsters he encountered was constantly increasing and the ten fireball limit was starting to become insufficient. Chapter 7 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations A magic sword for melee attacks? No way! Chu Nan shook his head. He was not Wu Song, who was capable of killing a tiger with his bare hands. Close fights did provide an adrenline rush, but he could very easily lose his life if he messed up. Not to mention, what if one of his limbs was bitten off during a fight? Even a heaven-grade healing potion wouldn¡¯t be able to grow another arm, right? A long-ranged weapon like a javelin? Hmm, it lacks strength! Magic bow? Chu Nan revealed a bitter smile. He had once played archery games in amusement parks back on Earth. After spending ten bucks, none of the ten arrows had hit the target, so a bow would have no use other than to look good if he were to craft one. Amusement park archery? Chu Nan laughed and smacked his head. ¡°Why was I so dumb! There¡¯s not only archery at amusement parks but also games that involve shooting balloons! Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if I were to craft a magic gun? Moreover, there was also a profession in where dwarves used guns. Isn¡¯t a gun the best choice?¡± After he decided on the type of weapon he wanted to craft, he started searching through the spatial bracelet for raw materials to craft a magic gun. A magic gun was simply a device that could extract a certain type of solidified energy and, coupled with the transformation of a magic array, it would turn into a magic weapon that could fire magic attacks. To some extent, it was rather similar to the magic ring. Magical beast crystals and cores were usually the power source of magic guns in , with different guns equipped with different crystals and cores. After the energy within the crystals or cores was fully extracted, a player would have to purchase the corresponding crystals or cores to continue using the gun. Inside this forest where strange beasts could jump out at any time, Chu Nan did not wish to encounter a situation where he ran out of ammo in a fight. Therefore, he simply selected a frost dragon¡¯s crystal as the energy source of the magic gun. Dragon crystals were larger than ordinary magic beast crystals and cores and were around the size of a palm. As a result, it would be impossible for it to be used as an energy supply in common magic guns. After he pondered for a moment, the image of the gun he wanted gradually surfaced in his mind. The Alchemy King¡¯s soul flame gently danced around his palm, and after he placed the steel knife into it, the dangerously sharp knife had quickly melted into a puddle of liquid metal. Diagrams of magic arrays appeared in his mind and he was shocked by the sudden images. Crafting a magic weapon in would not result in the appearance of magic array diagrams, and the item produced was entirely based on luck. If they were lucky, then the weapon would be good and if they were unlucky, then the weapon would be trash. There had never been an instance where diagrams of magic arrays appeared. Chu Nan calmed himself down and, even though it was his first time seeing these diagrams, he wasn¡¯t too confused. There were detailed explanations written beneath every magic array drawing, clearly indicating how to use them. Exactly how many magic array diagrams were there in total here? With just a thought, a book with the thickness of a ruler appeared in his mind and the pages were flipped through very quickly. Every page was filled with various magic arrays and many of them were incomplete. There were even some pages that were entirely blank. But why? Could it be because the Alchemy King¡¯s soul flame was incomplete? Chu Nan knitted his brows and started to think about the best appearance and functionality that should be built into the magic gun. Soon, several magic array diagrams he had just previously seen surfaced in his mind once again. From the immediate response, Chu Nan could not help but admire that it was much faster than an internet search engine. Based on his idea, the material of the gun would be lacking and would be incapable of supporting a large volume of magic. Therefore, it would be best to divide it into three different forms. The scope in the first form would be for normal usage and the release of magic would not result in any pressure on the gun itself. On the other hand, the scope in the second form would be for overloaded usage. An example would be overclocking a computer¡¯s CPU so that it could operate faster than usual within a short period. However, that would cause a significant reduction in the gun¡¯s lifespan. The third form would be self-destruction. If he were to encounter an enemy that he could not defeat, he would simply let the gun exceed its overloaded capacity and use it as a grenade by simply throwing it to the opponent and letting it explode. With the might of the dragon crystal, the opponent would certainly be blasted to smithereens! The soul flame gently danced in his palms and the melted metal slowly molded into a new form. A meter long gun with a barrel as wide as a bowl and a gunstock similar to that of an assault rifle¡¯s was formed. One by one, the soul flame carved various magic arrays into the interior of the barrel and if judging by appearance, it would be hard for normal people to tell that it was a magic weapon. After the last magic array was carved, Chu Nan put away the Alchemy King¡¯s soul flame. The long gun was lighter than what he had expected and there were faint electric currents that flowed through his hands when he held onto it, slightly numbing his hands. ¡°It¡¯s better than what I expected. Although there are faint electric currents, at least I can still hold it.¡± As he said that, he exerted force on a certain part of the gun, resulting in the barrel and the gunstock to immediately open up. He then inserted the frost dragon¡¯s crystal into the gun and soon after, a chill entered his palms and suppressed the faint electric current. Chu Nan completely disregarded the dripping sweat from his forehead from his mental energy consumption and the slight dizziness as he could not wait to test out his gun. Aiming at a stone the size of a human head not far away, he gently pulled the trigger. A dazzling light shot out from the magic gun and cold air that could be seen by the naked eye shot out at high speeds. In the blink of an eye, a thin layer of ice covered the stone. ¡°That¡¯s so cool!¡± Chu Nan looked at the magic gun he crafted in satisfaction. His appreciative gaze gradually turned into doubt. Why was the shape of the gun so familiar? There shouldn¡¯t be guns of similar appearance in ! ¡°Sara Jane!¡± Chu Nan knocked on his head and said, ¡°No wonder it¡¯s so familiar! I subconsciously took inspiration from the transforming techno horse¡¯s weapon in !¡± Having a magic gun meant having another life-saving weapon, and Chu Nan¡¯s mood immediately improved. He then shot at another stone that was half the height of a human, turning it into an ice block as he caressed the magic gun in his hands. ¡°Alright, your name will be Sara Jane from now on!¡± Chapter 8 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations *Whoosh* All of a sudden, a human-shaped creature around the height of an adult appeared. Startled, Chu Nan leaped back and aimed Sara Jane at it. The forest was filled with danger, and the slightest carelessness would result in his death. It was not his first time seeing hunters become the prey of other creatures due to their negligence. The creature that emerged out of the bushes was a werewolf that could stand and walk. It was not considered tall and seemed to be less than 170cm. Moreover, several areas of its white fur had been dyed red. The moment it saw Chu Nan, surprise flickered in its eyes while traces of fear and worry surfaced. Chu Nan subconsciously aimed the gun toward the werewolf. After wandering around the forest for many days, he had already cultivated the habit of striking first. Regardless of whether the werewolf had intended to escape or only pretended to lower his defenses, he would always take the initiative to attack first and eliminate all dangers before they could threaten him. Out of habit, his fingers rested on Sara Jane¡¯s trigger. Under the sun¡¯s golden rays, the thick and cold gun barrel glittered with a chilliness that could penetrate bones. The werewolf looked at Chu Nan in wariness. Its wild instincts told it that the human was no expert, but the strange steel pipe he held was radiating an aura that made it feel extremely fearful. The feeling was similar to that of a superior looking down on an inferior being. It was a steel pipe that it had never seen before, but the werewolf felt as if it was facing a dragon instead! The steel pipe was like a powerful dragon flying high above that looked down on him like a lowly being. The existence of the gun formed an invisible pressure that left it breathless. With a wild and feral intuition, the werewolf subconsciously retreated, and as it hesitantly turned back to glance at the thicket behind, a glint of determination flickered in its eyes. Chu Nan knew that expression too well. When wild beasts in the forest wanted to fight with their lives, a similar glint would also streak across their eyes. I¡¯ll take the initiative to strike first! The moment Chu Nan was about to pull the trigger, the werewolf in front of him lost consciousness and fell to the ground. After the werewolf collapsed, its body rapidly changed, and in an instant, its white fur completely disappeared as its large forehead rapidly shrunk. In the blink of an eye, long brown hair replaced the white fur on its head. A body with bright, fair skin and a voluptuous figure had replaced the thick and ugly werewolf body. ¡°A g¡­ girl!¡± Chu Nan swallowed his saliva and carefully moved to her side to check if she was still unconscious. *Gulp* His Adam¡¯s apple jerked up and down. The girl lying on the ground looked to be fifteen or sixteen, but her physical body seemed rather mature for her age. There were also dozens of wounds of different sizes covering her skin. Her lips were extremely dry to the extent that there were several cuts, and her tender white face also looked abnormal. She unconsciously muttered, ¡°Water¡­ water¡­¡± ¡°Water?¡± Chu Nan was returned to his senses by the girl¡¯s whispers and was no longer in the mood to admire her figure and appearance. He hastily opened his spatial ring, and without a second thought, he took out a heaven-grade healing potion and poured it over her wounds. He then fed her the remaining liquid. Dozens of different sized wounds recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. Chu Nan looked at the unconscious girl in his embrace and regretted his previous rash behavior. Perhaps an earth-grade potion could have saved her, but he had used a heaven-grade potion instead. Wasn¡¯t that too wasteful? Currently, only two bundles of heaven-grade healing potions remained. He decided that, in the future, if any injuries could be treated with a human-grade healing potion, he would not use an earth-grade or heaven-grade potion. After he reflected on his actions, he started to feel at a loss. He was a virgin for goodness sake! When had he ever seen such a tempting scene? He would occasionally search for female celebrities on the web, but he had never been in a situation whereby he was in close contact with an unconscious naked girl. Sounds of wild beasts howling could be heard from a distance, and the savage noises warned Chu Nan that he could not stay stationary for long within this forest ¨C regardless of where he was. He took a deep breath, kept Sara Jane in the spatial bracelet, and carried the unconscious girl with him. After this, he surveyed his surroundings for any possible dangers before he decided to continue toward his original destination. As a long-term online game enthusiast, Chu Nan¡¯s body was not very strong. Even though had washed his marrows and expanded his arteries, he hadn¡¯t trained for long, so his physical strength hadn¡¯t improved much. Chu Nan had already started panting after he had carried the girl and walked a short distance. An ache slowly spread out from his arms while his back was drenched with sweat that soaked his shirt. Moreover, the sweat on his forehead continuously dripped down from the tip of his nose. ¡°Tired, I¡¯m so tired¡­¡± Chu Nan was not a patient person, and that could be seen from the fact that he had remained with a low-leveled account after playing the game for so long, and he even had to spend money to buy a high-leveled account to satisfy his desires. After finding relatively flat ground, Chu Nan gently put her down and swallowed his saliva once again as he looked at her. She had a perfect sexy figure with a flat abdomen and slender long legs. *Gulp* Chu Nan¡¯s Adam apple moved once again, and as a virgin, he had only imagined what a woman¡¯s naked body looked like in his dreams. Now that he had the fortune to personally experience it, a certain lower body part of his created a tent in his pants. ¡°I can¡¯t! Even though I desperately want to get rid of my virginity, I will never be a despicable hooligan!¡± Chu Nan forcefully shook his head and tried his best to concentrate his attention on her sleeping face. The girl had a rather tall and straight nose, pure white skin, and a tender face. Her enticing mouth was similar to a matured cherry, and her sharp chin formed a perfect melon shape. Beautiful! After searching for a suitable word to describe her, Chu Nan ultimately felt that the simplest was the one that could best describe her appearance. When he finished appreciating her appearance, Chu Nan could not help but look toward her body once again. Chapter 9 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Chu Nan slapped himself, and the morals he learned at a young age took over and sobered him up. ¡°I can¡¯t! I really can¡¯t! A temptation of this level is a real test of one¡¯s morals.¡± He took his top off and covered the girl¡¯s body. Alas, her chest to her thighs was covered, and even though her exposed limbs were still rather enticing, he could still resist the temptation and would not commit any shameless crimes. After he calmed himself down, Chu Nan started to ponder about the girl¡¯s origins to redirect his attention away from her body. Why did she suddenly appear as a werewolf? It was an abnormal monster with powerful killing strength, so how did it turn into a beautiful young girl in the blink of an eye? What exactly was her real identity? Chu Nan smacked his head and two familiar words surfaced in his mind. Beastman? Druid? He furrowed his brows while deep in thought. Chu Nan was more inclined to guess that she was a druid. In , druids possessed the ability to transform into werewolves, bears, and other living creatures. However, he did not know if druids existed in this strange world. ¡°Ennn¡­¡± A groan sounded from the girl. She¡¯s awake? Chu Nan appeared as if he had seen a monster and he subconsciously jumped back. Nervously, he stared at the girl as she woke up. The girl slowly opened her eyes, shifting them from left to right. All of a sudden, she sat up, and the clothes that had covered her body slipped down to her legs. When she turned her head, she noticed Chu Nan. As she gazed over his body, she also discovered the tent in his pants and hastily cried out before grabbing the clothes to cover her chest. Her pair of watery eyes that appeared as if they could speak were full of surprise, shyness, panic, unease, and doubt. ¡°This¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to see it¡­¡± As a virgin, Chu Nan first thought to offer an explanation, but at the same time, his eyes unnaturally wandered toward her snow-white thighs. ¡°You¡­¡± The girl pulled her legs back and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡± ¡°I wish I could stop myself, but this is a man¡¯s natural response.¡± As he spoke, he turned around and suddenly felt a cold murderous air behind him. Even though did not rapidly increase his strength, it greatly improved his spiritual awareness. ¡°What are you thinking of doing?¡± Chu Nan hastily turned back to face her and saw her standing up. One hand held the clothes covering her body, while the other hand grabbed on to a fist-sized stone. In order to survive, Chu Nan was prepared to enter combat mode anytime. He took Sara Jane out from his spatial bracelet then instantly aimed it at her. He did have tender, protective feelings for the fairer sex, but if the girl wanted to kill him, then he would feel completely different. When she saw Sara Jane, her face immediately changed as she once again felt the powerful pressure emitted by the lifeless steel tube. As someone who had accidentally encountered a dragon in the past, she recognized that the pressure she felt from the steel tube was identical to the pressure a dragon from the dragon race would possess! Power matching a dragon¡¯s might had appeared within a lifeless steel tube? This shocked her, and fear arose from deep within. In the face of Chu Nan who held Sara Jane, she found it hard to summon up the courage to launch an attack at the hooligan who had seen her naked body. ¡°Calm down and listen to me,¡± Chu Nan nervously stared at her and said. ¡°You were seriously injured earlier, and I was the one who saved you. If I was a shameless hooligan, I would¡¯ve done something to you when you were unconscious. Oh right! The blood on your thigh was caused by your injury and not because we¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡± The girl¡¯s shriek interrupted Chu Nan. He smiled bitterly. If he knew that he would be misunderstood, then it would have been better if he had been a hooligan! Sensing no abnormalities within her body, her expression turned slightly better, but it was replaced with killing intent very soon. ¡°According to the rules of my race, an unwed woman¡¯s body cannot be seen by men! If the rule is broken, we have to either kill him or commit suicide!¡± Chu Nan¡¯s eyes widened and nearly popped out. ¡°Kill me? What the heck is that? Shouldn¡¯t you be offering yourself as repayment instead? Since there¡¯s the option of committing suicide, I think you had better kill yourself.¡± ¡°Oh right!¡± With Sara Jane in his hands, Chu Nan was not afraid of what the girl would do to him. ¡°Before you commit suicide, could you tell me where am I and how can I exit this forest?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The girl¡¯s eyebrows narrowed, and she took another glance at the dangerous steel tube. All of a sudden, a flash of determination streaked across her eyes. ¡°Yes, I should repay you for your saving grace, but we druids have our traditions we follow. We must kill the men who have seen our bodies to clear our innocence. Therefore, I will commit suicide as atonement after killing you!¡± Chu Nan immediately cried out, ¡°There¡¯s a problem, I don¡¯t wish to die yet! I¡¯m still a virgin, and I haven¡¯t even had s*x yet, so how could I possibly die?¡± The girl stared directly at Chu Nan with a hesitant gaze. The rules and laws of druids never specified how they should deal with someone who had seen their naked body ¨C especially those who were their benefactors. The girl fell into silence as Chu Nan nervously stared at her. He had not forgotten the speed werewolves possessed, and the distance between them was too short. Several wolf howls broke the silence. Dozens of men draped in animal skin walked out from the woods with two grey wolves alongside them. The dozens of men draped in animal skin were stunned the moment they saw Chu Nan, while the two grey wolves bared their teeth at him and growled. The girl cried in surprise and hid behind Chu Nan. Her face was filled with panic and fear. It no longer had the expression from when she had wanted to kill Chu Nan. ¡°Save me¡­¡± The girl timidly looked at Chu Nan. The man who seemed like an ordinary guy had become her important pillar of support at this moment. ¡°Save you?¡± Chu Nan scratched his head in confusion. The girl who had wanted to kill him just a moment ago had asked for his help so quickly? It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t understand, but rather, because she changed her mind in such a short period. What the hell was that? Chu Nan¡¯s mind was filled with questions, but he subconsciously covered her with his body and sized up the men who suddenly appeared. Chapter 10 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When the dozen men saw Chu Nan¡¯s reaction after the girl hid behind him, their expressions sank. The man who was leading the two grey wolves approached him and looked at the girl while disregarding Chu Nan. ¡°Catherine, stop hiding and return with us.¡± Chu Nan noticed that the beast skin on the man who had spoken was red, while the color of the others was yellow. ¡°No! I won¡¯t go back!¡± Catherine tightly grabbed Chu Nan¡¯s sleeves. Her actions were similar to a drowning man that clutched tightly on to the only lifebuoy that could save her life. The man glared at her, and his expression instantly turned furious. ¡°Catherine, stop with your stubborn behavior! As a druid, you should fully abide by the laws. Now that the village needs you, how could you cower in fear?¡± Oh? Chu Nan raised his brows. It seemed like the little beauty behind him did not fully abide by the laws of the druids. As it turned out, there seemed to be an opportunity for them to discuss the issue of her committing suicide and killing him. ¡°No!¡± Catherine firmly shook her head. ¡°Jack, I will abide by the druidic laws, but this incorrect law of blood sacrifice was already abolished a long time ago! In order to protect the village, I am willing to participate in the fight against barbarians and sacrifice my life, but I will never agree to the blood sacrifice!¡± The leader who Catherine called Jack furrowed his brows. ¡°I know that the blood sacrifice has long been abolished. However, you are too weak, and even if you were to fight against the barbarians, you would make little difference. Rather than that, why don¡¯t you sacrifice yourself and proceed with the blood sacrifice to cure the heavily injured Aleta? You should know that you have the strongest perception in the village. Only with your blood sacrifice can our strongest warrior be fully healed¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Catherine¡¯s scream interrupted Jack. ¡°The reason why the druids have declined is because of our blood sacrifice; we¡¯re punished by the heavens. A blood sacrifice would only bring destruction upon our village.¡± ¡°But!¡± Jack agitatedly shouted. ¡°We¡¯ll be unable to fight against the barbarians if we lose Aleta! Not only that, but we¡¯d also face destruction. It seems that you will not obediently follow me, and in that case, I can only-¡± Before he finished talking, one of the grey wolves suddenly pounced with a kick of its hind legs. Catherine tugged on Chu Nan¡¯s clothes, and he did not have the chance to dodge when he saw the grey wolf pouncing toward him. As a result, he aimed Sara Jane toward it and pulled the trigger. From the grey wolf¡¯s point of view, it only saw a white mist spraying out from the steel tube. Before it could even react in mid-air, it had turned into a perfect ice sculpture. *Crash* The ice sculpture crashed to the ground, and the grey wolf¡¯s body shattered into pieces. Chu Nan¡¯s mouth formed an O shape. Even though he had merely defeated a weak grey wolf, the might of Sara Jane had exceeded his expectations after the installation of the frost dragon¡¯s crystal as the power source. Shortly after he killed the grey wolf, Chu Nan felt a warm current flowing around his body. Compared to the first grey wolf he had killed several days ago, the current was slightly stronger. Everyone present had the same reaction as him: they were stunned and rooted on the spot. Catherine fearfully looked at the blocks of ice on the ground. If she had attacked him a moment ago, she might have ended up like the wolf. Jack¡¯s expression changed several times. The human that seemed weaker than the females in the village had unexpectedly possessed such a terrifying magic weapon. ¡°Human who possesses the elvish bloodline, I don¡¯t know how you entered the Heaven Forest alive,¡± Jack paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°but this is an affair of the druids, so I hope you won¡¯t interfere.¡± When faced against dozens of robust and huge men with savage expressions, Chu Nan very much wanted for them to deal with it themselves, but the moment he saw Catherine¡¯s helpless expression, he sighed and said, ¡°Truthfully speaking, I don¡¯t wish to become a hero that steps out in the face of anything unfair.¡± A trace of malevolence flashed through Jack¡¯s eyes, and Chu Nan felt pain on his back from when Catherine had unconsciously grabbed him out of anxiety. ¡°But¡­¡± Chu Nan¡¯s tone changed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too wasteful to capture a beautiful girl and chop off her head for some so-called blood sacrifice? We¡¯re all educated people, so why don¡¯t we look for the barbarians to sit down and negotiate instead?¡± Jack¡¯s eyes filled with fury. If it were not for his fear against the strange steel tube, he would¡¯ve already launched at attack. Now that he had been teased by Chu Nan, he roared, ¡°Human! You are the kings in the outside world, but don¡¯t forget this is the Heaven Forest! A place that you can never conquer! Since you disregard the friendship between elves and druids, then¡­¡± ¡°Heaven Forest?¡± Chu Nan waved the steel tube and interrupted Jack. ¡°You mean there are humans outside of Heaven Forest? That¡¯s great! Please tell me how I can leave here.¡± Jack felt that Chu Nan was teasing him. As a human, how could he not know of Heaven Forest? ¡°Attack!¡± Dozens of druids positioned themselves and encircled Chu Nan. He immediately rested his finger on the trigger and prepared to attack, but the druids suddenly stopped in their tracks. Jack¡¯s eyes widened, and as he looked at Catherine¡¯s loosely-covered body, he said, ¡°Catherine, You¡­ you and that man¡­¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Chu Nan interrupted Jack and hastily explained. ¡°Listen to me; this isn¡¯t what you imagine. There¡¯s nothing between us. I¡¯m still a virgin!¡± A nearly naked beautiful young girl stood behind a man with dried blood stains near her thigh while they were in the wilderness. In a situation like this, Chu Nan¡¯s explanation seemed even more powerless, and the dozens of male druids looked at him with a distrustful gaze. Even though they had not spoken, he could sense the words behind their expressions. ¡®Kid, who do you think you¡¯re fooling? You forgot to wipe your mouth after enjoying a meal, and you¡¯re still thinking of wriggling your way out? Who wouldn¡¯t enjoy a feast in such a situation? Unless you¡¯re impotent at your young age? Or are you gay? ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m not impotent, nor am I gay!¡± Chu Nan waved Sara Jane and cried out. ¡°I¡¯m honestly still a virgin!¡± ¡°He¡¯s lying,¡± Catherine pointed toward the bloodstains on her thigh and said to Jack. ¡°We¡¯ve already done the deed, and this is evidence. Right now, I am no longer pure, and I am not qualified to participate in the blood sacrifice. If the village needs me, I can fight against the barbarians as a soldier.¡± Chapter 11 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The male druids¡¯ expressions turned extremely unsightly as they directed their killing intent toward Chu Nan. Even if Catherine had remained silent in this situation, Chu Nan would not have been trusted in the slightest. The moment she spoke up, her lie naturally gained everyone¡¯s trust! In comparison to Chu Nan, the pure young lady Catherine had bravely admitted that there was something between them. Chu Nan felt wronged deep down! He had carried out a total of two good deeds after he had arrived in this world by saving two lives. However, he was killed by the first person and framed for committing adultery by the second person. It seemed like being kind-hearted was not a wise move. ¡°Catherine!¡± Jack fiercely roared. ¡°As the princess of the druid royalty, you united with a human who possessed elvish blood! You shall be executed by fire for your misdeeds!¡± The dozens of druids had also revealed hideous expressions and shouted, ¡°Execution by fire! Execution by fire!¡± Princess? Chu Nan looked at Catherine in surprise. The girl who could turn into a werewolf was the princess? Moreover, they intend to execute the princess with fire? How could the life and death of a princess be decided by these druids? A human with elvish blood? Chu had some doubts in his mind. Could it be that humans who came to this world from Earth would possess an elvish bloodline after arriving here? Various thoughts swirled around in his mind, and in the face of more than a dozen murderous druids, Chu Nan did not have time to ponder over these questions since staying alive was of paramount importance. Shrouded in a murderous aura, Jack took a step forward and pointed at Chu Nan. ¡°Human who possesses the elvish bloodline, you dared to commit blasphemy to the royal princess! You shall wash away your sins with your blood! Committing blasphemy toward the druids¡¯ royal princess is something even the dragon race would not dare to do!¡± Dozens of druids quickly spread themselves out once again. The moment Chu Nan realized that he was about to be encircled, he aimed Sara Jane toward another grey wolf. A freezing mist visible to the naked eye shot out. The grey wolf was already prepared as it suddenly leaped to the side; however, Chu Nan shot at the grey wolf again while it was in the air. *Crash* The second grey wolf turned into blocks of ice, and the druids stopped in their tracks while looking at the strange steel tube in Chu Nan¡¯s hands in surprise. They seemed to have found themselves hallucinating the instant something shot out from the steel tube. In that instant, it was as if they had heard the roar of a dragon. They had heard of magic weapons such as magic sabers, magic arrows, magic staffs, and magic swords, whereas some had even seen them with their own eyes. However, it was their first time to have encountered a strange magic weapon that looked like a steel tube. What surprised Jack the most was that the wielder had not poured any magic power to activate the magic weapon before he was able to shoot with it. Except for the celestial weapons from the rumors, any magic weapon, regardless of its power, would require the wielder to release a trace of their magic power to activate the magic contained in the magic weapon. Martial artists and mages would usually rely on sensing that trace of magic to avoid or counterattack their opponents who used magic weapons. Could that be a celestial weapon? Jack looked at that thick steel tube and dismissed this thought very quickly. Celestial weapons possessed arrogant souls, and if one was not an expert, then they would be unable to wield it, much less hold it in their hands. What was with that steel tube? A new magic weapon that the humans invented? Jack doubtfully sized up Chu Nan and then made a strange hand sign. His rugged face suddenly turned red while large veins bulged out over his face. Strings of strange words that Chu Nan could not understand flowed out from Jack¡¯s mouth. The temperature within the forest had suddenly dropped as cold gusts blew through. Two wolves howled, and a gust of wind arose around Jack. In the blink of an eye, two robust grey wolves appeared by his side. ¡°Summoning?¡± The moment Chu Nan was distracted by Jack¡¯s summons, the other druids followed Jack and chanted incantations as they swiftly performed hand signs. Continuous waves of wind blew, and an additional strong grey wolf appeared by their side. When Chu Nan aimed Sara Jane at Jack, he felt a chill crawl up his spine. Jack felt as if he was being watched by a poisonous snake. The dozens of eager druids nervously stared at Chu Nan. Their village had lost their strongest warrior, Aleta and their odds of winning would plummet even further in the fight against the barbarians if something were to happen to Jack. In a tense situation where both parties were wary of each other, none of them dared move as they feared their slightest movement would result in a misunderstanding. A wave of silence then fell upon them. Chu Nan felt his hand aching from holding onto Sara Jane, and if the impasse continued, he would die from exhaustion! All of a sudden, he recalled the conversation between Jack and Catherine, and it seemed to be related to Aleta¡¯s severe injuries. Oh my god! I have healing potions for goodness sake! If it were a superficial wound, I could just treat it for him! If everything fails, I can still stall for time to escape! Why was I so stupid? Chu Nan silently scolded himself before he cautiously spoke up. ¡°Hold on. I have something to say. Earlier, you mentioned that a warrior from your village was injured, right? If I can heal him and let you check that this woman is still a virgin, how do you intend to compensate and repay me?¡± Compensate? Repay? The dozens of druids felt dazed, and Jack looked at Chu Nan with apprehension; he knew too well how severe Aleta¡¯s injuries were. The strongest expert of the barbarian village possessed strength at level 1 of the Human Realm. He was also the only barbarian who could use their unique skill: Battle Fury. Aleta had been struck by Battle Fury, and the overwhelming raw power had instantly broken more than thirty bones, shattered four ribs, and spared none of his internal organs. Aleta would have already returned to the embrace of the God of Nature if not for his strong will. With such severe injuries, even the healing fountain that the rumored night elves clan possessed wouldn¡¯t be able to heal him. Therefore, the only solution was a blood sacrifice. After a short silence, Jack said in a deep voice, ¡°If you can truly cure Aleta and we can confirm that Catherine is still a virgin, we shall be responsible for sending you out of Heaven Forest.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s quite a REALLY generous repayment you have for me.¡± The moment Chu Nan spoke in that strange tone, the expressions of the rugged druids had turned red in embarrassment. Compared to saving a life, Jack¡¯s compensation was indeed too lacking. Jack then spoke up with a slightly ugly expression, ¡°If you can truly cure Aleta and we can confirm that Catherine is still a virgin, the druid clan will naturally show enough sincerity to express our apology.¡± Chapter 12 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I¡¯m 100% sure you¡¯ve wronged me! I¡¯m still a virgin!¡± Chu Nan protested. He then realized that being a virgin in his early twenties was not a glorious thing, and so, he decisively shut his mouth. At the same time, he doubted that those poor druids who used animal skins as their clothing could come up with adequate compensation as an apology. Several pieces of worthless stones? Or perhaps several wolf teeth? Or pieces of rotten hide? Chu Nan shook his head and stopped thinking about what those poor villagers could offer him. Leaving the forest was the most important task, and if he continued to linger around, his ability to communicate would probably decline since he had nobody to talk to. ¡°Then, could you please keep this¡­¡± Even after pondering for half a day, Jack had no idea what he should call the tube in Chu Nan¡¯s hand, and he straightforwardly said, ¡°Please keep your steel tube.¡± ¡°Keep my steel tube?¡± Chu Nan warily looked at Jack and the Fiery Fox ring on his finger. With that as his last defense, he put the weapon away temporarily as a friendly gesture. With a slight tap on the embedded spatial bracelet on his wrist, Chu Nan put Sara Jane away as the expressions of the dozens of druids turned to astonishment. When he sensed that they were staring at him, confusion surfaced in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Jack¡¯s eyes seemed as though they would pop out. He swallowed two mouthfuls of saliva in a row before he said in a stutter, ¡°What you opened just a moment ago¡­ was that an artifact from the rumors, the spatial bracelet?¡± Rumors? Chu Nan furrowed his brows and thought, It¡¯s a spatial bracelet, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s an artifact. The dozens of druids felt flabbergasted! It¡¯s a spatial bracelet! Regardless of its size, all spatial bracelets are considered artifacts in this continent! This is because it¡¯s an item only gods can make! Jack suddenly shivered. An artifact! Rumor has it, every one of them possessed a noble soul, and only a true expert could obtain an artifact¡¯s recognition and be qualified to use it! Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even have the qualification to touch it. Yet, not only was that man capable of touching one, but he could also use the artifact with ease. Could it be that he was a hidden expert? According to the rumors, a true expert could conceal their strength, and ordinary martial artists would be unable to perceive any aura from them. As a descendant of the Druid God, every one of them possessed perception abilities that far surpassed humans. Jack had always been confident in his abilities, but at that moment, he began to doubt his perception abilities. Is it because I¡¯m not strong enough that I can¡¯t feel any power from him? Jack¡¯s eyes suddenly twitched, and fear rapidly burrowed into his heart. What if they had attacked earlier? In that case, they might have been eliminated! He¡¯s an expert! It is highly likey that this human who possesses the bloodline of elves is an expert! Otherwise, he would not have so easily put away his magic weapon. The same thought rapidly surfaced in the minds of the other druids. Catherine also started to feel doubtful toward Chu Nan. She was seriously injured during her escape, and it would have been impossible to recover unless she had recuperated for at least a month. How did that man heal all of her wounds in such a short amount of time? *Rustle* Chu Nan suddenly heard movement as a grey wolf by Jack¡¯s side revealed its sharp teeth and pounced toward him. Its target was his throat. *Whoosh* A ball of red light converged on Chu Nan¡¯s fingertips. ¡°Fireball!¡± That magic attack was Chu Nan¡¯s only survival method in this forest, and it had already become instinctive for him to release it when he felt threatened. The druids had not expected Chu Nan would launch an attack against the wolf using magic. The wolf that was struck by the fireball was set on fire and ended up as a burnt corpse in a matter of seconds. A faint warm current flowed through Chu Nan¡¯s body and merged with the earlier strong current, forming a much more powerful current. ¡°Why? Is this how druids express their goodwill?¡± Chu Nan pretended to be calm and looked at Jack. In reality, his heart had nearly leaped out of his mouth because of the tension, and if all of the wolves had attacked at the same time, he would¡¯ve already lost his life. Instant magic attack? The eyes of the druids were about to pop out from their eye sockets; however, they did not notice that the ring on his finger had released a faint red glow the moment he released the fireball. *Gulp* Jack gulped and secretly rejoiced over the fact that he had not attacked earlier. It¡¯s an instant magic attack! Even if it was the lowest level of instant magic, it was a skill that only a mage at level 1 of the Human Realm could cast at the bare minimum! Jack was more or less sure that this human who possessed an elvish bloodline was a hidden expert, due to his ability to instantly cast magic as well as owning a spatial bracelet. The other druids had the same thought as Jack. Children of mixed bloodlines would often inherit the flaws of both races and become trash without any potential. However, there were also rare cases where the children inherited the strong points of their parents¡¯ races, and they were often called geniuses. For mixed races with the elvish bloodline, it was normal to possess powerful magic perception beyond ordinary people. It must be so! Otherwise, how could a young man possess the strength of a level 5 Human Realm mage! Why did he come to the Heaven Forest? To train himself, or to improve his magic or fighting abilities? ¡°You are¡­ an expert?¡± Jack tried to probe him. Chu Nan had also noticed the change in their expressions, but he could not figure out what they were thinking. Sweeping his gaze over the dozens of grey wolves ready to attack, he tried his best to reveal an indiscernible smile and said, ¡°Can we leave now?¡± Chapter 13 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Chu Nan continuously conversed with Jack during the journey to the druid village, and he noticed that the other druids were more respectful towards him. They also occasionally probed him to ask if he was a hidden expert. Toward their probing, Chu Nan only maintained a mysterious smile In the face of Chu Nan¡¯s response, the druids¡¯ probing firmly led them to believe that Chu Nan was deliberately concealing his strength. During their conversation, Chu Nan had also learned that he was in a world called the Shengyuan Continent. The various races living here called this place the Heaven Forest, whilst the humans would call it the Death God¡¯s Forest. As for its size, there was nearly nobody that could give an accurate answer. Thousands of years ago, Jack¡¯s village had migrated to the Heaven Forest, and from thereon, they rarely left the forest and entered human society unless necessary. Except for a few other races, the other villages were similar to Jack¡¯s village as they also rarely left the forest to interact with the crafty and despicable humans. As a result, Chu Nan did not manage to obtain much information about the outside world, even after questioning Jack for a while. What he managed to find out was that the outside world was not as safe as he hoped it would be. There were around four to five, or perhaps five to six large countries that occupied the majority of the land, whereas several smaller countries occupied the remaining area. He was unable to obtain information about the relationships between different countries and only knew that wars occurred rather frequently. To his dismay, the continent did not seem to be too peaceful. When Chu Nan recalled the man he killed earlier in the forest, he inquired about the different levels of warriors and mages in the outside world. Jack was curious as to why a human from the outside world would ask such questions, but he still revealed what he knew. In the outside world ruled by humans, they categorized their main battle professions into warriors and mages. Due to different nationalities and weapons, various countries had their own ranking system. However, for the sake of competition between countries, the mainland had established a common ranking system. They ranked them from strongest to weakest: Heaven, Earth, Human, and Unranked. The Unranked Realm consisted of 10 levels, with level 10 being the strongest and level 1 the weakest. After a practitioner breaks through level 10, they would advance into level 1 of the Human Realm. Whereas they split the Heaven, Earth, and Human realms into 5 different levels. As long as a practitioner breaks into the Human Realm in the continent, then they are regarded as true experts. Human Realm experts would often have a comfortable life as long as there were no wars or fights. After he finished asking about the outside world, Chu Nan tried to beat around the bush as he inquired more about druids to have a better understanding of Aleta¡¯s current state. Unexpectedly, Jack did not conceal any information about capturing Catherine and revealed the reason behind their actions. It turned out that there was a barbarian village nearby to the druid village Jack resided in, and a conflict had started between both villages over a hundred years ago. Since then, the fights between them had never ceased, and as long as they fulfilled their basic needs, the villages would engage in a battle with each other. As this situation continued for a long time, the casualties on both sides further increased; thus, the conflict between them became deeper. Originally, these two villages were considered small among their respective race, and the battle skills they had access to were limited. As a result, none of the parties could defeat the other in the past hundred years. However, a natural-born warrior had emerged in the barbarian village in the past few years: Shanz! Without guidance from a high-tier skill book, he had relied on his exceptional talent and comprehended ¡®Battle Fury¡¯; thus, successfully breaking through level 10 and becoming a level 1 Human Realm expert! Simultaneously, he became the top expert in the barbarian village. The strongest expert of the druid village, Aleta, was merely at level 10, and even though he could transform into a werewolf, his position in the druid village was rather lacking, and the abilities he inherited were few. Also, due to the unexpected loss of inheritance, they were unable to learn ¡®Feral Berserk¡¯ ¨C a specialty skill of werewolves. Ultimately, he was unable to break through to become a level 1 Human Realm druid to fight against Shanz In their last battle, Aleta had risked his life in exchange to injure Shanz and forced the barbarians to temporarily retreat. However, everyone in the village was aware that they would be in danger once Shanz recovered. The only way to save the village was to use the forbidden blood sacrifice, and for Royal Princess Catherine to call upon the Druid God¡¯s pity at the expense of her life to cure Aleta¡¯s injuries. The ¡®Battle Fury¡¯ skill of the barbarians and the ¡®Feral Berserk¡¯ skill of the druid? The moment Chu Nan heard those two familiar names, he did not pay attention to what Jack said after at all. Even though Chu Nan had not played the races of barbarians or druids in , he had interacted with players of those two races. From them, he had heard the names of those two skills. He would not be so excited if he had merely heard of the names. The real reason behind his excitement was due to the previous owner¡¯s strange hobby of collecting skill books. As long as they were obtainable skill books, he could keep them in his spatial bracelet regardless of whether he could use them or not. Chu Nan had seen numerous skill books for druids while he was searching for . Since and could be used, then perhaps those druid skill books were also usable? Chu Nan sized up Jack. The robust druid sighed helplessly and said, ¡°If the village possesses powerful battle skill inheritance, those barbarians would mean nothing. After we make it past this ordeal, I hope that Catherine can obtain a better position in the druid royalty selection and earn a better skill inheritance for our village.¡± ¡°Royalty?¡± Chu Nan was somewhat curious about the system of druids. ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that Catherine was a princess? Why is the village not valued by the druid temple? By the way, how dare you burn the princess?¡± ¡°Princess¡­¡± Jack revealed a helpless bitter smile. ¡°In fact, there is a druid princess in every village¡­ However, with the exception of several large villages, the royal bloodlines of the princesses in smaller villages are very thin from the beginning. Currently, the term ¡®royal princess¡¯ is only used as a qualification to participate in the royalty selection.¡± Chapter 14 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Oh~¡± Chu Nan slowly nodded and kept his eyes on the brawny druid by his side. According to Jack, the outside world did not seem safe either. If so, wouldn¡¯t it be better for him to think of a method to freeload in the druid village? Why should he head outside and take risks? ¡°Alright then~!¡± Chu Nan glanced at the spatial bracelet on his wrist and started to formulate a plan to utilize Jack¡¯s misconception that he was an expert. Coupled with the skill books in his possession, he could achieve his motive of freeloading in the village. Even though human society was pleasant, the problem was that he was required to survive before he could enjoy it, right? Chu Nan silently comforted himself and decided that it was not too late to mingle in human society after he obtained sufficient strength to defend himself. ¡°Chu Nan, we¡¯ve arrived in the village.¡± Jack¡¯s prompt interrupted his train of thought. ¡°Village? Where is it?¡± Chu Nan looked up, and his line of sight was overwhelmed with trees that didn¡¯t look different from the surrounding forest. There was not the slightest trace of the village Jack had mentioned. Jack raised his hand toward the top of the forest and said, ¡°Here.¡± As Chu Nan followed the direction where Jack had pointed, he noticed simple thatched houses built upon a massive tree. Next to each house, there was also an arm-sized thick rattan tied to the tree that looked like a substitute for stairs. Chu Nan rubbed his eyes and carefully looked at the hundreds of thatched houses above the tree. Mushrooms covered the roofs of numerous houses, and if looked at from afar, the greenery looked like an abstract creation He furrowed his brows and looked toward Jack in disbelief, ¡°Druids live on trees?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jack nodded in all seriousness. ¡°Trees are much safer in the Heaven Forest.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Chu Nan nodded. His previous thoughts of freeloading in the druid village instantly disappeared without a trace. As someone from the modern world, Chu Nan found it hard to adapt to a long-term primitive tribal lifestyle, particularly one where he had to live in high areas. He could still endure a few nights of sleeping on trees and maintaining his vigilance; however, if he had to live in such an environment for much longer, it would be incredibly embarrassing if he fell to death from his sleep one day. Chu Nan sighed. It seemed like it was impossible to freeload in the druid village, and he had to think of a way to con someone from the village to escort him out. In that case, he would at least have a bodyguard while he was outside. The trunk of several large trees suddenly shook, and three druids dressed in animal skins and armed with spears landed on the ground with the help of the vines. When the druids saw Catherine, complex emotions appeared on their faces before they hastily shifted their gazes elsewhere. ¡°Jack, why did you bring a human with an elvish bloodline here?¡± Elvish bloodline? Chu Nan furrowed his brows. He very much wanted to know the appearance of humans without the elvish bloodline. At the very least, the humans he saw who fought over the skill books looked no different to the humans on Earth. Seeing that Chu Nan had yet to react to the three spears aimed at him, Jack hastily stood in front of him and blocked them. With a solemn expression, he said, ¡°Stop, this is a guest I invited.¡± ¡°Guest?¡± The three druids looked at the others who had returned together with Jack and noticed that Jack was not the only one with a solemn expression. On the faces of the other druids, there were traces of worry. Jack then turned toward Chu Nan and said, ¡°My apologies. It has been a long time since our village has seen other races, and so, they are nervous.¡± The three druid guards were secretly surprised. Jack had never been so humble even toward Aleta, the strongest warrior in the village. So why did Jack use that tone of voice when he spoke to a human they could not sense any power from? Before the three druids had the opportunity to ask any questions, the largest thatched house on the tree slowly opened, and an old druid with white eyebrows and a beard walked out. He had an aged face, but his eyes flickered with a bright glint. ¡°Elder.¡± Jack placed his hand against his chest, bowed toward the old druid that appeared, and then turned to Chu Nan, ¡°This is the sole elder of our village, Elder Alfred.¡± Elder Alfred slowly nodded and looked at the furious Catherine, before turning toward Chu Nan. His eyes revealed a puzzled look as he said, ¡°Jack, this is¡­?¡± ¡°Elder, this human here with the elvish bloodline is called Chu Nan. He said that he could heal Aleta¡¯s injuries, so I brought him here.¡± The moment he said that other druids walked out of their rooms surprised. Anyone who had seen Aleta¡¯s injuries was aware that unless they used a blood sacrifice, nobody could heal his injuries. Even Elder Alfred ¨C who had lived for a long time ¨C had a faint trace of surprise in his eyes. He frankly asked, ¡°Human, are you a priest of the Temple of Light or a servant of the Temple of Darkness?¡± ¡°Temple of Light? Temple of Darkness?¡± With a puzzled expression, Chu Nan asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Elder Alfred¡¯s expression sank, and his voice became imposing. ¡°Since you¡¯re not a clergy, on what basis do you have the confidence to heal Aleta? You must know that for druids who believe in the Druid God, even if you treat them with holy light or darkness, it won¡¯t have any effect.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Chu Nan frowned with discontent and cleared his voice, ¡°Jack has promised that if I successfully heal Aleta, you will provide me with a generous reward. Therefore, I reluctantly followed him here. Don¡¯t assume that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s begging you to cure that so-called Aleta warrior of yours. If you don¡¯t need my help, then very well! Goodbye!¡± Chu Nan pretended as if he didn¡¯t care, and turned to leave with traces of anger on his face. In reality, he was extremely nervous. If he left the druid village, he had no idea which direction to take to leave the Heaven Forest Jack released a strange cry, and he hastily rushed to catch up with Chu Nan. He blocked his path, before whispering, ¡°If the elder¡¯s words have hurt you, I would like to apologize on his behalf. In any case, please do not leave, alright?¡± Jack¡¯s words dissipated Chu Nan¡¯s worries, but he still maintained a calm yet dissatisfied expression. He merely nodded and answered in a soft voice, ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 15 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Jack heard Chu Nan¡¯s reply, he hastily ran, climbed up the tree that the elder was on, and whispered in his ear, ¡°Elder, this man can use a spatial bracelet¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Elder Alfred, who always maintained a calm disposition, had nearly fallen from the tree branch in shock. Fortunately, Jack was quick to react and hurried to support him. ¡°Is what you say the truth?¡± Elder Alfred¡¯s expression turned solemn. As an elder of the village, he naturally understood the strength a person was required to possess before they could obtain the qualification to use an artifact. Heaven Realm! The continent categorized experts into the Heaven, Earth, Human, and Unranked realms. Only a true Heaven Realm expert could obtain an artifact¡¯s recognition! Only a true Heaven Realm expert could use an artifact! Elder Alfred carefully looked at Chu Nan from behind. As an experienced warrior, it was hard for him to believe that a young man like Chu Nan ¨C who did not give off any power ¨C was a Heaven Realm expert! Moreover, he could hardly believe that there was such a young Heaven Realm expert on this continent! According to legends, even the youngest an expert could be before they stepped into the Heaven Realm was at least two decades, be it mages or warriors. Therefore, how could a young man, who looked to only be twenty, possibly be a Heaven Realm expert? Unless! Unless he was sufficiently strong to restore youth to his body. A trace of surprise surfaced in Elder Alfred¡¯s eyes as he suddenly recalled the rumor that a powerful expert had restored their youth. ¡°Are you sure he can use the spatial bracelet?¡± Elder Alfred cautiously questioned again. Once again, Jack slowly nodded and added, ¡°Not only is he capable of using the spatial bracelet, but we also didn¡¯t sense the slightest magic fluctuation when he cast an instant magic attack to kill the summoned wolf.¡± ¡°He is capable of dual cultivation and instant magic?¡± Elder Alfred felt dizzy as his head started to spin again. After having lived for nearly a century, it was the first time he had ever heard such an exaggeration. ¡°Yes, he is capable of dual cultivation and casting instant magic,¡± Jack slowly nodded and answered. ¡°Is that so?¡± Elder Alfred still found it hard to believe the fact that Chu Nan was a Heaven Realm expert. He slowly raised his aged hand, and discreetly formed a hand sign as two syllables promptly emerged from his mouth. All of a sudden, a black crow appeared in the skies and dashed toward Chu Nan at an extreme speed. Elder Alfred had summoned crows in the blink of an eye ¨C an ability that druids specialized in. ¡°Fireball!¡± Chu Nan, whose back faced Elder Alfred, suddenly turned around, and with a raise of his right arm, a scorching fireball crashed against the crow. In an instant, the black crow turned into cooked meat At this instant, not only did the elder look at Chu Nan in astonishment, so did the other druids. Chu Nan revealed a rather scornful smile when he looked at the crow¡¯s corpse; however, he was so nervous to the extent his stomach started to hurt. He then secretly rejoiced over his luck deep down. If he had not seen Catherine¡¯s look of surprise when she looked at the elder and noticed something amiss, perhaps there would have been a hole in his head right now. Even though Chu Nan was nervous, Elder Alfred was even more shocked. He was the most skilled in summoning crows to launch sneak attacks and assassinate people. Even when set against the elders in the temple who were stronger than him, he would still be the strongest in crow summoning. His skill that managed to successfully assassinate level 10 Human Realm barbarians was broken the instant he released it by the young man that did not possess any power. How was that possible? The fireball that Chu Nan had released only possessed power of level 1 of the Human Realm! Although it was true that a mage at level 1 of the Human Realm could cast an instant magic attack, they would be incapable of releasing an instant magic attack on their level! With the ability to release an instant magic attack of level 1 of the Human Realm, exactly how strong was the young man? The suspicions in his eyes eventually disappeared, and a trace of hesitation surfaced on his face. For someone who had lived in the Heaven Forest for decades, he did not have much experience in dealing with the outside world. As a result, he had no idea how he should greet the person he had just attacked, Chu Nan. Chu Nan continued with his pretense as he acted arrogantly and raised his head despite noticing the elder¡¯s hesitant expression. Since he had decided to act, he must not show any flaws. Otherwise, he would immediately be suspected, and the shock brought about by the following performance would be greatly reduced. The other druids were also stunned. Although they were unaware that Chu Nan could use a spatial bracelet, just his ability to cast an instant magic attack was sufficient for them to be astonished. The village fell into absolute silence, and everyone could distinctly hear the sound of leaves falling. All of a sudden, the only thatched house with its door closed suddenly opened. A young man with an anxious expression shouted, ¡°Elder! Aleta vomited blood again, and it¡¯s worse than last time! It looks like he is unable to hold on!¡± The sudden shout had broken the silence, and everyone¡¯s attention focused on what the young druid had shouted. All of them then looked at Chu Nan standing on the ground. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Chu Nan¡¯s expression turned dark as he spoke with a frown, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to bring him down here for me to have a look?¡± Elder Alfred blanked out momentarily before he immediately shouted, ¡°Quick! Carry Aleta here now!¡± After Chu Nan heard Elder Alfred¡¯s shouts, he instantly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the other party agreed for the patient to be carried down, or else he would immediately be exposed the moment he climbed up the rattan. Before he had seen the wounded man, Chu Nan had envisioned the degree of Aleta¡¯s injuries countless times. Entire body wrapped in bandages? Or perhaps beaten blue and black? If not, he would at most have a broken arm or leg, right? However, never in his wildest dreams had Chu Nan expected for the top warrior of the druid village to be severely injured to this extent. If he had not known it was Aleta that they carried down, he might have possibly thought that he was watching an exhibition of abstract art. A heap of minced meat? Or should he describe it as a pile of meat covered in blood with all of his bones broken? Chapter 16 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Chu Nan felt his stomach churn. If he had not seen the bloody scenes of numerous beasts fighting in the forest for the past few days, he would¡¯ve already vomited the meal he had eaten earlier. He swallowed his saliva and analyzed the pile of meat in front of him as he cried inside, Oh my god! Not to mention human-grade or earth-grade potions, probably not even a heaven-grade potion would work on this? Why didn¡¯t he die before I arrived? Can he even be saved? Chu Nan frowned as he muttered internally. When comparing Catherine and Aleta¡¯s injuries, her¡¯s were considered minor. ¡°Mister Chu Nan, can Aleta¡¯s injuries be healed?¡± Jack nervously asked. He did not wish for a beauty like Catherine to have her head chopped off for a disgusting blood sacrifice. However, it did not mean that an expert could cure all injuries. This was clear to everyone. Looking at Aleta, who resembled a mound of flesh, Chu Nan continuously muttered deep down, Can his injuries be healed? Hundreds of pairs of eyes nervously stared at Chu Nan, who revealed a solemn expression. The village became enveloped in absolute silence to the extent they could hear leaves falling on the ground. As Chu Nan looked up and glanced at those villagers surrounding him, a wave of nervousness struck him. After having acted like an expert for so long, he could only gamble! If he succeeded, he would become a hero of the village. Otherwise, he would immediately take out a few skill books related to druid skill inheritance and inquire about the path to leave the forest. After he finished deciding, he opened the spatial bracelet and looked at the last three bags of heaven-grade healing potions as another wave of heartache struck. Oh my god, these items are only ever decreasing. A bag contained fifteen potion bottles. After Chu Nan took out a bottle and circled Aleta for god knows how long, he was unable to find his mouth. Isn¡¯t that barbarian too ruthless? Hasn¡¯t he heard of the principle of not hitting the opponent¡¯s face in a fight? Chu Nan squatted down and cursed silently in his heart once again before he poured the potion over Aleta. What kind of treatment method was that? The villagers were all puzzled, and just as someone was about to ask a question, his mouth suddenly stopped, and his eyes grew bigger than those of an ox. Even a blood sacrifice could not guarantee a full recovery of Aleta¡¯s injuries, yet at that very moment ¨C after the red liquid came into contact with his flesh ¨C the wounds on his bodies recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. A general outline of his head that Shanz had disfigured was quickly visible. The broken bones throughout his body started cracking as they connected back together, and very soon, Aleta recovered to his human form. After a moment, Aleta, who had been unconscious for many days, slowly opened his eyes, and an energetic look radiated from them. *Crack. Crack* His teeth that had fallen out from Shanz¡¯s beating once again grew out. What was a miracle? A miracle was to make the impossible possible. Even though the night elves¡¯ healing fountain also possessed the ability to heal the wounded, it was not capable of regrowing teeth. Seeing that his potion had worked, he hastily kept the remaining half of it. It was impossible to replenish the heaven-grade potion, and he had no idea what the future had in store for him. Therefore, it would be best for him to be prudent. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Aleta released a comfortable groan and looked at his body with extreme surprise. His body that had been crushed into pieces had fully recovered? ¡°Brother!¡± Jack could not conceal his excitement as he pounced toward Aleta and shouted, ¡°You¡¯ve finally recovered! You¡¯ve finally recovered!¡± The surrounding druids also shouted in enthusiasm, and the entire village was in a state of excitement. In addition to excitement, Catherine was also at a loss. The man who had seen her in her birthday suit had saved the strongest warrior in the village and had become their benefactor. What should she do now? Kill him? But would the villagers agree to it? Even if they supported her actions, she could not possibly win against a man that could use a spatial bracelet and cast instant magic. Elder Alfred slowly walked to Chu Nan¡¯s side and revealed his few yellow teeth as he attempted to smile, ¡°Mister Chu Nan, could you possibly give me some too?¡± His eyes stared at what was left of the heaven-grade potion in Chu Nan¡¯s hand, ¡°My teeth¡­¡± ¡°Teeth?¡± Chu Nan very much wished to send this old man flying with a kick. He wanted to use a heaven-grade potion to regrow his teeth? An eagle¡¯s cry sounded from above, and the expressions of the excited druids changed in an instant. Even Elder Alfred, who intended to request for the potion from Chu Nan, spoke with a solemn tone while he held on to a wooden scepter, ¡°Why are they here so soon?¡± For these rejoiceful druids to immediately become dispirited, Chu Nan knew that the barbarians had come knocking even without their explanation. ¡°Elder, what should we do?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll fight it out with them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Now that Aleta has recovered, we can fight with them again! ¡°That¡¯s right, defeat those barbarians!¡± Their chants were rather loud, but Chu Nan could not feel the slightest confidence behind their words. It was similar to a brawl between wild dogs back on Earth, where the losing side would run around and bark. Chapter 17 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Elder Alfred impatiently slammed his scepter on the ground and said, ¡°Stop the ruckus!¡± Silence immediately enveloped the boisterous village, and Elder Alfred turned to look at Chu Nan. The other druids also followed suit as hundreds of pairs of eyes instantly moved to look at him. As he felt a chill rise from his back, Chu Nan hastily spoke, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°Mister Chu Nan,¡± Elder Alfred cleared his throat and spoke with discomfort. ¡°First, we would like to thank you for saving Aleta. We, the druid race, would do our best to repay our benefactor, but with the barbarian¡¯s arrival, we are incapable of any repayment. You possess powerful strength as well as the elvish bloodline. The elven race has always maintained friendly relations with the druids, and now that we are currently facing a crisis, we implore you to lend us a hand on the account of your elvish bloodline.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Chu Nan revealed an awkward smile. Although others did not know his true strength, he knew the best. He was someone who possessed ninety-nine energy sources, a genius amongst genius that was a super trash. After he had witnessed Aleta¡¯s unfortunate appearance, he did not wish to end up in the same condition as him. ¡°I am a human after all, and it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate if I were to interfere with the grudge between druids and barbarians, right? If I provoke the barbarians¡¯ dissatisfaction for humans, won¡¯t I have committed a grave mistake?¡± After he finished his noble speech, even Chu Nan himself was surprised. He did not expect that he would have potential as a politician after crossing worlds, and the excuse he gave was honestly reasonable. ¡°This¡­¡± Elder Alfred furrowed his brows. Even though they knew that Chu Nan was making excuses, their pride prevented them from asking for his help again. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be making a move first¡­¡± Chu Nan dryly coughed. A spear whistled as it flew into the village and firmly etched itself on the ground less than a foot away from Chu Nan. The three-inch-long spearhead practically buried itself in the ground, and the wooden stick jerked back and forth, clearly displaying the strength of the thrower. ¡°Leave? No one is allowed to leave today!¡± Following the domineering shout, a brawny man walked out from behind a large tree. He was more than 2.5 meters tall, and the thickness of his waist was comparable to that of a bear¡¯s. His thick arms were two sizes bigger than Jack, with different colors painted all over his skin. There was also an untrimmed leopard skin hanging on his waist as he swung around an axe held together by two wooden sticks and a stone. He then stood before the druids, and as he opened his mouth that could swallow Chu Nan¡¯s entire head whole, he shouted. ¡°I, Shanz, have returned!¡± The short and simple sentence radiated a powerful, wild, and savage aura. Three barbarians with similar builds followed by his side, and behind him were hundreds more men with heights over 2 meters. Their disordered formation radiated a fierce momentum. They are barbarians? Chu Nan rubbed his eyes and tried to find someone with the same build as him out of all those monsters to be his opponent. Fortunately, the heavens did not let him down as he had found a group of barbarians that were of similar height as him. None of these barbarians who had just arrived surpassed the height of 1.8 meters, and their skin was not as tanned as Shanz¡¯s. Instead, it was rather smooth and white, and they wrapped the skin of wild animals around their private parts. Why are the barbarian men so ugly, yet the females so sexy? Chu Nan secretly felt wronged for those females. Even though they were not as gentle and sweet as Lin Chi-Ling1, with their unique appearance filled with unruliness, it was still possible for them to become models. ¡°Hmm? There¡¯s a human here?¡± Shanz sized up Chu Nan, and a smile of contempt immediately surfaced on his face. ¡°He¡¯s even weaker than the females of our barbarian clan.¡± When the other barbarians heard Shanz¡¯s comment, they all cracked up in laughter. ¡°Shanz!¡± ¡°Aleta? You aren¡¯t dead?¡± Unconcealable surprise reflected in Shanz¡¯s eyes. Aleta, who had been squashed into a pile of meat by , was currently standing before him in one piece. After a short moment of astonishment, anger surfaced in Shanz¡¯s eyes as he roared, ¡°How could this be possible! Did you use the blood sacrifice that your race forbade?¡± ¡°Blood sacrifice?¡± Jack stepped forward with a proud smile and pointed toward Chu Nan. ¡°With Mister Chu Nan here, he is capable of healing Aleta¡¯s injuries regardless of how many times you use Battle Fury to severely injure Aleta!¡± The moment Chu Nan heard Jack mentioning himself, his heart immediately leaped out. His heroic actions of saving someone was not for him to be shown off in such situations. As expected, Shanz¡¯s fierce gaze turned to Chu Nan. ¡°You could heal injuries of that severity? I¡¯ll get rid of you first then. I¡¯ll like to see who else is capable of saving him!¡± In an instant, hundreds of savage gazes were directed at Chu Nan, and he immediately felt as if he was naked running in a field of snow. Looking at the hundreds of shining spears in their hands, Chu Nan gulped. He did not have the dexterity that druids possessed, and he was bound to end up like a hedgehog when they threw their spears at him. Shanz took a step forward, and Chu Nan had the illusion that the ground was shaking. ¡°Human, stand out if you are a man!¡± Shanz brandished his fist that was larger than Chu Nan¡¯s head and excitedly tested his punch on the tree beside him. The trunk of the tree that even a person could not hug had slightly shaken. Rustling sounded from the tree and it instantly triggered the barbarians¡¯ excitement. Isn¡¯t it seeking death to fight with a monster like him? Just as Chu Nan clicked his tongue and was about to reject, someone pushed him out from behind. Chapter 18 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Huh? You dared to accept my challenge? Well, you¡¯re quite courageous.¡± Shanz¡¯s face contorted as he continuously cracked both of his large fists. Chu Nan internally scolded the ancestors of the druid who pushed him out and had no choice but to face upward and looked at the extremely brawny Shanz. ¡°Are you sure you want to fight? Honestly speaking, I¡¯m not afraid of you. What I¡¯m afraid of is your clansmen risking their all. I¡¯m afraid of blood, so if I were to kill hundreds of barbarians, won¡¯t I feel disgusted for a few days the moment I see meat?¡± ¡°What rubbish are you spouting?¡± Shanz glared at him. ¡°Unless you¡¯ve turned crazy from fear?¡± Since there was no way to safely retreat, Chu Nan steeled his heart and went all out. ¡°Crazy? I think you¡¯re the crazy one! I don¡¯t wish to lower myself to your level, but do you honestly believe that you¡¯re invincible with Battle Fury? Let me tell you something, I can easily defeat you with a single hand!¡± *Boom!* Shanz was enraged, and he furiously stomped on the ground with his thick thigh. Due to the excessive force he used, thick blood vessels protruded from his skin. ¡°Human! How dare you humiliate the mighty barbarian warrior! I shall use your blood to wash away the shame you¡¯ve brought upon us!¡± Shanz angrily roared, as a strong wind accompanied his clenched fist. The wind blew on Chu Nan¡¯s face, and it reminded him of when he fanned himself in the summer. The druids met gazes, yet none of them knew what they should say or do. ¡°Use my blood to wash away your shame?¡± Chu Nan was so nervous that his stomach started to hurt, but he still tried his best to maintain his disdainful smile. ¡°I won¡¯t fight with you. If I defeat you, your clansmen would want to avenge your defeat. Then after defeating one of your clansmen, there are still plenty of others who would want to take revenge.¡± ¡°Defeat me? Impossible!¡± Chu Nan wiped away the saliva on his face and opened the spatial bracelet on his wrist. As he held Sara Jane in his hands with a smile, he asked, ¡°Is that so? Are you still confident?¡± ¡°Spatial bracelet¡­¡± Shanz¡¯s expression instantly changed. Everyone on this continent understood what it meant to be able to use an artifact like a spatial bracelet. An expert! He¡¯s a Heaven Realm expert! Shanz¡¯s beet-red face turned pale in the blink of an eye, and even the barbarians behind him felt stupefied. Never in their wildest dreams had they expected that a human, who might not have been capable of killing a chicken, would be a Heaven Realm expert. Chu Nan¡¯s stomach, which had already started to cramp, had finally recovered. From his experience, he understood that these people had a strange fear for spatial bracelets, and even though he was unaware of the reason, it was enough for him to know that they were afraid of it. The smile on Chu Nan¡¯s face became much more natural. ¡°Why? Do you still believe you can defeat me?¡± Shanz¡¯s tanned face turned red then pale before his eyes flickered with hesitation. One moment he wanted to retreat, yet the next moment he wanted to fight head-on. He felt somewhat unwilling to withdraw just because of a spatial bracelet; however, he felt reverence for the strength of rumored Heaven Realm experts. A resolute glint streaked across his eyes, and Chu Nan suddenly shivered as he realized that things were going south. Without waiting for Shanz to speak up, Chu Nan decisively pulled the trigger. A white mist suddenly shot out and turned the nearby huge stone into ice. Shanz¡¯s resolute expression changed into astonishment as his previous desire to battle completely deflated. The instant that the cold air shot out from Sara Jane, he felt a magic fluctuation at the peak of level 1 of the Human Realm. ¡°You¡­¡± Shanz was stunned. ¡°What about me? I believe I¡¯ve mentioned this before: I¡¯m afraid to see blood. I don¡¯t wish to kill all of your clansmen.¡± Chu Nan held on to Sara Jane¡¯s barrel and lightly tapped it against his palms. Shanz turned silent. The fact that Chu Nan could use a spatial bracelet had already severely affected his confidence, and Sara Jane¡¯s power made him feel even more fearful. His strength was on the same level as the magic attack, and if that cold air were to hit him, he would be injured, if not dead. The hundreds of energetic barbarians also turned silent. The majority of the races living in the Heaven Forest had the same mindset. Whoever had a bigger fist or was powerful enough would be able to gain respect, dread, and authority from other races. After Chu Nan saw the barbarians¡¯ reaction, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He was indeed afraid; not to blood, but instead to the group of barbarians attacking together. Even though Sara Jane was powerful, they were too fast, and his hands would be too slow to catch up to their speed. With hundreds of enemies, he would end up as a corpse even if he were to release a volley of attacks. ¡°Human, I acknowledge your strength,¡± Shanz remained silent for a moment before he slowly spoke. ¡°However, please do not interfere with the affairs between druids and barbarians. If you remain neutral without interfering, the barbarians will forever remember your kindness.¡± Chu Nan was angered by Shanz until his stomach started to hurt again. If it weren¡¯t for you barbarians suddenly appearing, I would¡¯ve managed to swindle a druid guide and already left this place! If you killed all of the druids here, am I also supposed to die here in the Heaven Forest? Chu Nan was unable to explain his desires to them, and if they were to catch on to the fact that he was an imposter, the barbarians would immediately tear him into pieces. ¡°Cough¡­¡± Chu Nan coughed and said, ¡°I was the one who healed Aleta, and if you were to beat him half-dead again, wouldn¡¯t I lose face?¡± ¡°Human, let me ask you! Do you truly intend to fight?¡± Shanz roared angrily, ¡°If you insist on interfering between our affairs, the barbarians will never submit! Even if we were to fight with our lives at risk!¡± Following Shanz¡¯s roar, hundreds of barbarians simultaneously shouted at the skies and stared at Chu Nan with murderous eyes ¨C it was clear from their attitude that they were prepared to fight to the death. Staring at these irritable opponents, Chu Nan very much wished to know if barbarians were naturally straightforward, or if they had a few screws loose in their heads. Why were they so easily agitated? Chapter 19 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Is it worth risking the lives of both villages?¡± Chu Nan tried his very best to stop his legs from shaking. ¡°I dislike fighting, and if possible, I wish to settle the grudge between your villages with a duel.¡± ¡°Duel? You and me?¡± Shanz shook his head and said, ¡°No way, that won¡¯t do. I acknowledge that I can¡¯t defeat you, so this is unfair¡­¡± ¡°Not a fight between us,¡± Chu Nan interrupted Shanz. ¡°It¡¯s a duel between you and Aleta.¡± The moment he said that, both Aleta and Shanz asked in unison, ¡°What?¡± The other druids also felt stunned. Shanz possessed the barbarian combat skill, Battle Fury, and had already broken through the Unranked Realm to become a level 1 Human Realm expert. His high realm meant that Aleta had no chance of winning. Shanz looked at Aleta with disdain and waved, ¡°Aleta is not my opponent.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Aleta looked at Shanz with a flushed face, but he could not utter a single word. The difference between level 10 of the Unranked Realm and level 1 of the Human Realm was too vast. ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Nan continued with a smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a wager?¡± ¡°What wager?¡± The simple and honest barbarians were completely unaware that they were walking into a simple trap set up by Chu Nan. ¡°I¡¯ve just finished healing Aleta, so his physical strength hasn¡¯t fully recovered. He will only completely recover in three days, so if you defeat him then, I will give you the battle skill inheritance, Battle Roar.¡± ¡°What?! Battle Roar?¡± Both the druids and the barbarians were, once again, shocked by Chu Nan¡¯s words. was an even higher-ranked battle skill inheritance of the barbarians! The number of barbarian villages that possessed the skill inheritance of was extremely scarce, and yet, a human had mentioned in their first meeting. Chu Nan felt his heart beating like a drum while he looked at the two groups of dazed ¡®humans¡¯ in front of him. He did not know much about the battle skill inheritance of barbarians, as he had merely chanced upon a barbarian skill book named when he had looked for the inside his spatial bracelet. Therefore, bringing up this skill was merely a gamble he took. ¡°Battle¡­ Roar?¡± Shanz stammered and said, ¡°Did you just say Battle Roar?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the battle skill inheritance, Battle Roar.¡± At this moment, Chu Nan confirmed that this particular skill existed among the skill inheritances of barbarians. ¡°Human, do you truly possess that skill?¡± Shanz still found it hard to believe Chu Nan; it was a skill inheritance that only a more powerful barbarian village would possess. ¡°If you defeat Aleta in three days, then I will hand over this skill.¡± Chu Nan smiled confidently. ¡°I¡¯m only afraid that you won¡¯t be able to win against him.¡± ¡°Alright then! Human, I shall partake in this wager! I hope you will keep your promise when the time comes. Otherwise, you will invoke the fury of the barbarians that even the dragon race fears!¡± Shanz warned before he turned to leave with hundreds of barbarians. ¡°The dragon race again? Why do the druids and barbarians love to bring up the dragon race? Could it be that dragons are rather weak here?¡± Chu Nan looked at the departing barbarians in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Mister Chu Nan. The dragon race is a very powerful existence,¡± Elder Alfred calmly explained. ¡°It is precisely due to their strength that the different races in the Heaven Forest bring up the dragon race as a comparison to boast about their strength.¡± ¡°Oh. So that¡¯s the reason.¡± Chu Nan nodded. ¡°So the different races in the Heaven Forest aren¡¯t fond of blowing cows, but instead, prefer to blow dragons1?¡± ¡°Mister Chu Nan¡­¡± Even Elder Alfred, who had lived for almost a century, could not help but ask, ¡°Aleta has already fully recovered, so why did you say that he requires three days to recover? Could it be that your medicine¡­¡± ¡°I lied to that fool,¡± Chu Nan chuckled and said. ¡°From now on, it will depend on whether Aleta is capable of learning the battle skill, , in three days.¡± Both Elder Alfred and the other druids felt stupefied. Feral Berserk? A human who possessed the elvish bloodline said that he wanted to teach them the battle skill inheritance unique to the druid race? ¡°Mister Chu Nan¡­¡± Elder Alfred calmed his surprised heart and asked, ¡°Did you just say that you wanted to teach Aleta the battle skill inheritance unique to the druid clan, Feral Berserk?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s Feral Berserk. Did you want me to teach you natural rage instead?¡± Chu Nan awkwardly laughed. ¡± I¡¯ve wandered aimlessly around the Heaven Forest in the past few days and have eaten something awful. Is there any place I can resolve my bowel needs?¡± ¡°Over there¡­¡± Elder Alfred felt dizzy from shock. Battle skill inheritances were developed specifically for their races, and an outsider Heaven Realm expert would be unable to comprehend their skill even if it was the weakest skill inheritance. A human who possessed the elvish bloodline was not hindered by his mixed lineage, and instead, advanced to become a Heaven Realm expert. That alone was sufficiently shocking. A moment ago, he had even said that he wanted to teach them the druids¡¯ skill inheritance! That was simply unimaginable! Chu Nan carefully approached a dense underbrush, and after checking that he wasn¡¯t followed, he opened his spatial bracelet and found the battle skill inheritance. Taking advantage of the fact that he was alone, he organized the various skill books in his spatial bracelet. As expected, the strongest expert of was indeed a collection maniac. There were at least dozens of battle skill inheritances from different races. ¡°I wonder if a complete set of druid battle skill inheritances can be collected?¡± Chu Nan flipped through the different skill books out of boredom, and his eyes suddenly brightened. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it earlier, but there are three copies of here!¡± The reason why captured Chu Nan¡¯s attention was not because of its name, but instead, due to its strange cover. The cover was woven with violet gold, gold, and silver threads, giving it an exceptionally strange appearance. Chapter 20 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°This is¡­?¡± Chu Nan tried to open the book but realized that these three skills were completely different from the previous druid battle skill inheritances. Moreover, he could not open any of the books. ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Chu Nan put back into the spatial ring, and he suddenly recalled seeing a similar skill inheritance while he was organising the barbarians¡¯ skill books. After spending some time searching, Chu Nan located the skill book, , that was extremely similar to the . However, the situation was the same as he could not open the , but could freely browse through the other skill books. ¡°Maybe there are some special conditions that need to be met before this book can be opened?¡± Chu Nan carefully put the back and felt that these uniquely decorated battle skill inheritances were far more important compared to the other skill books. Opening the skill book, , he immediately felt a headache when he saw its contents. He did not expect that the inheritance of other races would also be written in Chinese, so he found it extremely strange. After that, Chu Nan forcefully memorized each and every word of and casually read through . Now that he had seen Shanz¡¯s physique, he started to imagine if he could make him his bodyguard when he left the forest. His life in human society would be safer, right? After he finished reading through both skill books, Chu Nan pretended to head toward a small lake. Since he gave the excuse of resolving his bowel needs, then he would naturally need to wash his hands once he was done. Squatting by the river and scooping up a handful of water, Chu Nan felt momentarily stunned when he went to wash his face; he hadn¡¯t washed since he had arrived in this world. This¡­ This is¡­? Chu Nan blankly stared at his reflection in the lake. In the reflection, the appearance of the man was not similar to Chu Nan. He had slightly pointed ears while his exquisite and handsome face was beyond comparison. ¡°This¡­ this¡­ isn¡¯t this my in-game character¡¯s appearance?¡± Chu Nan blankly stared at his reflection in the water and spoke with a gloomy tone. ¡°What the heck, I¡¯m a man full of masculinity. I¡¯m much more handsome than this!¡± As he said that, Chu Nan saw his appearance suddenly twisting, and the incredibly handsome face had disappeared. Replacing it was an ordinary youth¡¯s face. ¡°This¡­¡± Chu Nan rubbed his eyes, yet the face reflected in the lake was still his original, ordinary appearance. ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Chu Nan sat by the lake and gazed at the sky. Ever since he had arrived in the Shengyuan Continent, everything that happened was so magical and strange. Firstly, he had brought the equipment and skill books along with him to this world and, secondly, the skill books from the game existed here as well. Moreover, even the most common skill book seemed to be amazing in this world. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder I was called a human with the elvish bloodline earlier on.¡± Chu Nan looked at his reflection in the water and sighed. ¡°What should I do now? I¡¯ve changed back to my original appearance, and they won¡¯t possibly recognize me now. How can I revert this?¡± His reflection in the water distorted once again, and the incomparably handsome half-blood elvish appearance surfaced. ¡°Eh? It seems like it changes according to my wishes.¡± Chu Nan joyfully said. ¡°Change into my human appearance.¡± The reflection became distorted again, and he recovered his original human appearance. From this test, he finally confirmed his speculation, and he could change his appearance according to his will. Why is this happening? Chu Nan shook his head and said, ¡°Why do I have to figure this out? An unimaginable incident of crossing to a different world has already happened to me, so possessing the ability to switch between two faces is nothing.¡± After adjusting his mentality, he changed back to his elvish appearance. ¡°This is good too. I can change appearances in the future if I were to encounter extremely dangerous situations or to avoid the pursuit of others! Oh right, I can also play superhero!¡± After some thought, Chu Nan felt delighted. It turned out that the transformation ability had many advantages, and he should soon research what else it can help with in the future. A gentle rustle suddenly sounded from the underbush. Chu Nan, who always maintained his vigilance in the forest, lifted up Sara Jane and aimed toward the bush. ¡°Who is it? Come out!¡± The bush spread open and Catherine, who was wearing simple yet sexy leopard fur clothes, walked out. Her pair of bright eyes flickered with grievance and an odd emotion that was hard to describe while she quietly looked at Chu Nan. Druid traditions couldn¡¯t be violated. If an unwed woman¡¯s naked body was seen, there were only two paths they could take. One, kill the man who saw their body, or, second, marry the man instead. Catherine felt conflicted. The delicate and handsome mixed-blood appearance was considered rare even amongst the elves, but why did she feel that he had an unreliable aura? Why was this coming from the man who had saved Aleta and temporarily prevented the destruction of their village? Chu Nan warily stared at Catherine. Ever since this woman appeared, she has been rather emotionally unstable, and there were a few instances where she had wanted to kill him. The barbarians have been fooled and have left the village, so he cannot let his hard work go to waste now. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to fight it out with me again?¡± Chu Nan¡¯s finger carefully rested on the trigger, and he helplessly said. ¡°If you truly feel that you¡¯ve suffered, then, at most, I¡¯ll strip naked and let you see once¡­¡± ¡°Y-you!¡± Catherine frowned. ¡°Hooligan!¡± ¡°Hooligan?¡± Chu Nan shook his head in objection. ¡°A virgin girl is a virgin, and a virgin man is also a virgin! Don¡¯t tell me that sexism exists in the Shengyuan Continent?¡± Chapter 21 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°You¡­¡± Catherine viciously glared at Chu Nan. Why was the hooligan that twisted words and forced logic a Heaven Realm expert? The surroundings once again fell into complete silence. Catherine calmed herself before she said, ¡°You can never tell the other druids that you¡¯ve seen my naked body! Otherwise, even if I were to risk my life¡­ hey why are you looking at me like that? Did you hear what I just said? If¡­¡± Chu Nan bitterly smiled and stuck out his lips behind Catherine¡¯s back. At that moment, Elder Alfred, with a scepter in his hand, stood somewhere near Catherine. Having heard their conversation, he revealed an astonished expression for a moment before he said, ¡°Catherine! Chu Nan has seen your naked body?¡± ¡°Elder, it wasn¡¯t on purpose.¡± Chu Nan cried out. ¡°Back then, she was severely injured, and when she transformed from her werewolf form to her human form, she was already naked. I had treated her so that I could save her. Moreover, there might have been wild beasts in the vicinity, and so, I had no choice but to carry her¡­¡± A trace of killing intent flashed through Catherine¡¯s eyes. When Chu Nan sensed that chilling murderous aura, he immediately aimed Sara Jane toward its source. Elder Alfred stammered and asked, ¡°You¡­ you mean that¡­ you¡¯ve also touched Catherine¡¯s body¡­¡± Oh my god! Chu Nan intestines turned green from regret. He did not want to allow Catherine to speak, so he could prevent her from talking nonsense to Jack like before; however, he forgot something even more crucial, and that was that he had touched her body! Under the current circumstances, it was too late to conceal anything. Chu Nan could only reveal a bitter smile as he nodded, causing Catherine¡¯s expression to turn gloomier. Elder Alfred looked at Chu Nan and then at Catherine. His aged face, similar to bark, suddenly flushed red. With trembling hands, he pointed at them and spoke in a quivering voice. ¡°You¡­ you two¡­¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Elder Alfred looked up at the skies and released a long sigh. ¡°From the looks of it, the only option is to have you two get married.¡± ¡°Marriage?¡± Both Chu Nan and Catherine felt stunned at the same time. Wasn¡¯t the elder too ridiculous? The first thing he suggested was for them to get married? ¡°Why? Mister Chu Nan, do you not intend to take responsibility?¡± Elder Alfred¡¯s expression was a mix between red and purple, and his neck suddenly became thicker. ¡°Even though you are a Heaven Realm Magician, and we are unable to defeat you with the strength of the entire village, the honor of druids cannot be insulted! If you insult our tradition, even at the risk of all our lives¡­¡± Chu Nan felt a sudden headache. Did the races in Heaven Forest have a screw loose? Be it the barbarians or druids, they were willing to put their lives at risk for so-called honor. ¡°Elder¡­¡± Catherine stepped forward with something to say. Elder Alfred waved the scepter in his hands and slammed it against the ground as he shouted, ¡°There¡¯s no place for you to speak here!¡± Feudal system? Arranged marriage? Chu Nan looked at Catherine beside him. She possessed long, slender legs, perky breasts, and her delicate facial features carried traces of unruliness. If she were to be placed in the entertainment industry back on Earth, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be a difficult feat for her to become an actress. *Gulp* Chu Nan subconsciously swallowed his saliva and thought, Having a beautiful lady like this as my wife is not exactly a bad thing. ¡°What are you thinking of doing?¡± Catherine noticed Chu Nan¡¯s strange expression and suddenly completed a set of hand signs to cast , transforming into a powerful werewolf. What if she suddenly goes on a rampage after we enter the bridal chamber? Wouldn¡¯t she swallow me whole? Chu Nan touched his frail neck, and his previous interest had instantly disappeared without a trace. It seemed like he had to train whenever he had time. Ever since he started cultivating with the unlucky and created ninety-nine energy sources, he had abandoned that cultivation technique. Coupled with the various dangers inside the forest, it was impossible for him to concentrate and cultivate. Under the current circumstances, being at level 1 was much better than nothing. At the very least, he would not have to fear the beautiful druid. ¡°Elder, I¡¯m not afraid of a challenge from any race of experts, but I respect every one of their traditions.¡± Chu Nan tried to maintain a steady talking speed. ¡°As a friend of the druids, I feel that the matter of greatest importance right now is for me to impart .¡± Elder Alfred was surprised. The young man before him did not radiate any oppressive aura, but his neither haughty nor humble calm attitude gave off a relaxing, effortless, and indiscernible feeling. Rumor had it that an expert at the apex of the Heaven Realm could completely merge with nature, and they would seem no different in the eyes of normal people. Could it be that the young man was not only a Heaven Realm expert but also an apex expert? Elder Alfred had his doubts that such a young man was an apex expert; however, according to the rumors, one could change their looks and recover their youthful vigor after entering the Heaven Realm. He released a long sigh. Even if the entire village were to fight with their lives at risk, they couldn¡¯t safeguard their traditions when facing an apex Heaven Realm expert. The result would only be the loss of a few lives on their side. After sighing, Elder Alfred nodded and said, ¡°Yes, dealing with the barbarians is the most important issue at hand¡­¡± Catherine looked at Elder Alfred in disbelief. He was someone who strictly followed druidic tradition, and it was to the extent he still abided by the discarded traditions. Yet, he¡­ Chapter 22 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After walking into the thicket and disappearing from their sight, Chu Nan¡¯s legs were slightly cramped. It seemed like it wasn¡¯t easy to impersonate an expert these days. After taking a few deep breaths, Chu Nan puffed out his chest and walked out of the thicket with firm strides. Aleta looked at Chu Nan with doubtful eyes. was a battle inheritance unique to druids, so could that man honestly know of the skill? He still found it hard to believe. ¡°Display your , and I¡¯ll take a look at your current level.¡± Chu Nan held his hands behind his back and calmly looked at Aleta, trying to imitate the demeanor of experts commonly seen on television. As someone who had not encountered a true expert, Aleta was stunned by the attitude Chu Nan displayed, and his previous doubts had diminished by half. A wolf howl sounded, and Aleta easily completed a set of strange hand signs before he transformed into a huge wolf around two and a half meters tall. Chu Nan felt secretly shocked. Based on the records of , without the supplement of any other battle inheritance, Aleta¡¯s current height after transforming was the limit of , and also the most important requirement in training . ¡°Good, your current has reached its limit.¡± Chu Nan acted like a senior expert that gave pointers to a junior and gently nodded his head. ¡°Except for some small flaws, it¡¯s considered perfect.¡± Flaws? Aleta could not believe what he heard. Elder Alfred had previously mentioned that purely based on the battle inheritance of there was almost no one else that could surpass him, even among the druid temple. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Chu Nan pointed toward Aleta¡¯s large claws and said, ¡°In a battle between experts, a single unnecessary action could prove fatal. Even though your transformation speed is fast, the hand signs you made before transforming are too complicated¡­¡± Complicated? Aleta stared at Chu Nan in shock. This was a hand sign which the druid temple had improved for over thousands of years before it evolved into a simpler set of hand signs; however, Chu Nan still described it as complicated? ¡°The ought to be a type of power sleeping in the druid¡¯s bloodline.¡± Chu Nan then recited the records of word for word. ¡°The seal is a method to resonate with nature and borrow a part of its power when one is lacking in strength. After reaching level ten, hand signs are no longer needed.¡± ¡°No longer needed? How could that be.¡± Aleta shook his head. A human Heaven Realm expert was ultimately not a warrior of the druid race. Therefore, the battle inheritance he claimed to possess was merely his subjective conjecture. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Chu Nan smiled confidently. ¡°Then try closing your eyes to feel the power in your bloodline. Wholeheartedly call for the power inside.¡± Aleta shook his head in helplessness. As a druid warrior, how could his understanding of druid inheritances be inferior compared to a human¡¯s? ¡°Why? The druid races don¡¯t even dare to try?¡± Chu Nan smiled provocatively. From his interactions with them during this time, he had a good understanding of the honor and courage they highly regarded. ¡°There¡¯s nothing the brave druids would fear!¡± When the honor of druids was looked down upon, Aleta immediately roared. Chu Nan used his gaze of contempt and sized up Aleta, while an expression that seemed to say ¡®I can¡¯t even be bothered to talk to you¡¯ surfaced on his face. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll show you that I can do it!¡± Aleta shut his eyes and fiercely said. Chu Nan faintly smiled. According to the battle inheritance records, be it or , they were a type of process used to completely stimulate the savagery within druid bloodlines. The best method to stimulate their savagery was to make them furious. The more furious he was, the easier Aleta would be able to sense that savagery inside his bloodline. Chu Nan knew that Aleta was searching for the savagery within his bloodline like a headless fly, and that posed a rather huge problem. Moreover, based on the records of the battle inheritance it mentioned: The savagery is present in every single strand of your body and is everywhere around your body. One needs to feel it¡­¡± Aleta originally only intended to act out of spite, but he could not help but shiver the moment he heard Chu Nan¡¯s words. Unexpectedly, he had somewhat understood the meaning of his words, and the savagery in his bloodline slowly awakened as his eyes unconsciously opened. At this moment, the original peacefulness in Aleta¡¯s eyes disappeared. Instead, an expression similar to that of a wild beast continuously exuded from his eyes. Aleta, who had just undone his , was currently transforming at a rapid speed. Sounds of cracking bones could be heard, and inches-long white fur grew all over his skin. In the blink of an eye, he had transformed into a two-meter or taller werewolf. ¡°Pretty good,¡± Chu Nan nodded with satisfaction. ¡°You managed to transform without using a hand sign.¡± After completing and waking up from experiencing the state of the savage energy in his bloodline, he looked at his transformed body in disbelief. ¡°How could this be possible? How could I transform without a hand sign?¡± Aleta was completely stunned. The years of education from druids about the method of unleashing a battle inheritance had been completely replaced. The method in which druids unleashed their battle inheritance ¨C for thousands or even tens of thousands of years ¨C had been improved in an instant by a human Heaven Realm expert. How could this be possible? Chu Nan very much enjoyed Aleta¡¯s stunned expression; what he wanted was that effect! ¡°Aleta, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Elder Alfred walked out from the thicket with a puzzled expression. ¡°Elder¡­¡± Aleta barely managed to recover from the shock as he stammered. ¡°I used and¡­ I managed to transform¡­ without using hand signs¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Elder Alfred¡¯s slightly slouched back suddenly straightened, and his eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°You said that you transformed without hand signs?¡± How could that be possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± Aleta¡¯s words were somewhat lacking in confidence. Even until now, he was still unable to get over the astonishment. ¡°How could this be possible?¡± How could this be possible? How could this be possible?¡± After repeating ¡®how could this be possible¡¯ three times, there was no astonishment on Elder Alfred¡¯s expression, and instead, it was replaced with frenzied excitement. Aleta noticed something amiss with Elder Alfred¡¯s expression and hastily asked. ¡°Elder, what¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡± Chapter 23 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Alright? How could I be fine?¡± Elder Alfred raised his voice as he tightly grabbed on to Aleta¡¯s arms and said, ¡°You¡¯re truly the genius of our druid race! In fact, many many years ago, before our race had entered the Heaven Forest, the strongest royals of our druid race did not require any hand signs to unleash any skills. However, following the decline of the royalty, the entire druid race migrated into the Heaven Forest, and the method of using our skills without hand signs had been lost. Aleta, I¡¯m so proud of you! You are the genius of our race!¡± Aleta was completely stupefied. The elder had previously been to the temple for a pilgrimage and was also the most knowledgeable druid in the entire village. He practically knew of all the legends of druids of the past. After a moment, Aleta finally recovered from his shock. Looking at the excited Elder Alfred, Aleta slowly raised his arm and pointed toward Chu Nan. ¡°Elder, the method of using without any hand signs wasn¡¯t thought up by me. It was Mister Chu Nan¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Elder Alfred pulled his hand back to cover his chest. As a weakling of the druid race, Elder Alfred knew that he should always maintain a wise and steady appearance; however, he was incapable of doing so at that moment. A human Heaven Realm expert with skills that could resurrect the dead. Any one of these two feats could already cause Elder Alfred¡¯s heart to be overwhelmed. He had always maintained his doubt of Chu Nan¡¯s ability to teach the inheritance of battle skills. However, never in his wildest dreams did he expect that not only did Chu Nan know of , he could even remove the hand sign needed to unleash . How was that possible? The battle inheritance that was lost even in the royal family had been taught to them by a human! Even though it was merely removing the requirement of completing hand signs for and not some high-levelled battle inheritance, just that alone was sufficiently astonishing. For goodness sake, he was a human! A human without the blood of druids could not possibly understand the miraculous energy of their bloodline. Moreover, Chu Nan seemed to be a human Heaven Realm magician and not a Heaven Realm warrior. Yet, he had managed to accomplish such feats! Was he still a human? Even their god did not possess such an ability according to the legends! Elder Alfred could only feel the whole world spinning around him. Looking at the two druids, even Chu Nan was somewhat astonished. Why does Elder Alfred look more shocked than Aleta? Was the method of unleashing without hand signs such a powerful ability? Chu Nan dryly coughed and took advantage of the fact that both druids were still at a loss. He continued, ¡°Since you¡¯ve learned to transform into your without any hand signs, then let¡¯s not waste any more time. I¡¯ll impart the secrets of . In reality, it is just a method for you to expose the wolf nature buried deep in your bloodline after transforming into a werewolf. Right now, I¡¯ll teach you how to call upon it¡­¡± Both of their brains were still short-circuited, and they nodded in a daze. They no longer doubted Chu Nan¡¯s identity as a Heaven Realm expert. At that moment, if the other druids or barbarians were to doubt his identity, the both of them would definitely support Chu Nan until the very end. This did not mean that they were idiots, but rather, that the astonishment that Chu Nan brought was too much. Moreover, the method he used to cause their astonishment was rather smart, as he gave it to them one by one without any pause. When in the face of never-ending miracles delivered to them, there was no one who would respond any better than those two. Aleta¡¯s ears gently shook, and at the same time, stood to attention as he attentively listened to Chu Nan¡¯s explanation. Elder Alfred¡¯s situation was no better than Aleta¡¯s. As an elder of the druid village, his strength was not weak. He had already reached level ten many years ago, and if not for his increasing age and reduced physical strength, how could the number one expert position be Aleta¡¯s? At many times, when you aren¡¯t exaggerated enough while bragging, no one will believe you; however, if you were to exaggerate even further, then oftentimes people will tend to believe you more easily. Wasn¡¯t there a saying that went, ¡®when there¡¯s a camel, one shall never stoop to bragging1.¡¯ Chu Nan had brought that saying to greater heights. What¡¯s boasting? What¡¯s blowing camels? He might as well learn from the habits of the races living in the Heaven Forest and learn to blow a dragon! Chu Nan recited the battle inheritance records like a torrent and occasionally added a few words in-between. Of course, his words weren¡¯t completely without any basis. When he played in the past, he had seen druid players unleashing their battle inheritance skills. As Chu Nan continued with his ¡®bragging¡¯, the druids felt even more frightened the more they listened. In particular, Elder Alfred frequently revealed a shocked expression. He had more or less heard of the battle inheritance skills Chu Nan had mentioned, and the effects when unleashed. They were exactly the same as what he had described it as. So, it turns out there are large groups of druids living in other places? Where are they? It seems like we need to gather information from Chu Nan about their whereabouts, as that might very possibly be the opportunity for druids to rise up once again! Elder Alfred secretly plotted in his heart as his somewhat aged eyes continuously twirled around his eye socket. After Chu Nan finished talking about the battle inheritance skill, he continued with his bragging speech. At first, there were only a few druids around him, but over time, more and more druids started gathering around him to listen to his bragging. The Heaven Forest was filled with dangers for the humans in the outside world, so there would rarely be any cases where one would enter without any reason. Moreover, the tribes that resided in the forest would often talk about the dragon race to brag about their strength, but there was no one who knew how to properly brag. In addition, they thought Chu Nan was a Heaven Realm expert, and no one would have ever imagined that this man standing there with his spittle flying everywhere was talking nonsense. Be it in reality or inside the game, Chu Nan¡¯s days weren¡¯t considered particularly good, so how could he have had the chance to give a speech in front of hundreds of audiences? When he saw the large audience, his bragging became more energetic, and he straightforwardly narrated the plot of the novel he wrote on a certain platform to entertain these groups of druids. Chapter 24 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Chu Nan continued to brag until the sun was about to set, and he felt his belly growling in hunger while his throat was so dry that he was forced to stop his performance. ¡°Alright, I shall stop here for today. I¡¯ll continue on the topic some other day.¡± Chu Nan touched his belly and asked, ¡°Is there any food and drink? I¡¯m hungry and thirsty.¡± Elder Alfred, who was absorbed in Chu Nan¡¯s speech, hastily passed down orders after hearing his request. ¡°Quickly, prepare the best delicacies and sweetened spring water for our esteemed guest.¡± Esteemed guest? When Chu Nan heard that their way of addressing him had changed, he smiled and said, ¡°Elder, I¡¯m not accustomed to living in a tree. Could you¡­?¡± At that moment, Elder Alfred had already been led around by the nose, and he treated Chu Nan as his idol. He quickly selected a few druids and passed down the order. ¡°Go and construct a house for our esteemed guest.¡± Chu Nan smiled in satisfaction. Even though a hastily built house was lacking in comparison to the houses back on Earth, it would be much better than the past few days where he was forced to hide in the forest. Seeing Aleta standing by his side, Chu Nan pretended to be dissatisfied and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you practicing ? The barbarians will return in three days.¡± Aleta was slightly stunned, and his expression revealed traces of unwillingness before he walked away and found a quiet place as he started to train according to Chu Nan¡¯s teachings. Elder Alfred hesitated for a moment and followed suit. His inability to progress further beyond his current level for numerous years had always bothered him. With the departure of the most knowledgeable person and the number one expert of the village, Chu Nan started to brag even more recklessly. Hundreds of druids gathered around the campfire and listened to Chu Nan until the middle of the night¡ªwhen he said he was tired¡ªbefore they reluctantly left. When he returned to the hastily built wooden house the druids had constructed for him, Chu Nan surveyed his surroundings. The interior of the house was rather simple. With the exception of a wooden bed and a piece of soft bear skin, there was nothing else in the room. Chu Nan massaged his sore jaw; it seemed like bragging was not a simple and easy thing to do. Excessive bragging would also result in exhaustion. As he sat on the bed, Chu Nan opened the spatial bracelet he relied on the most in this world. For the past few days, he had been living in danger in the Heaven Forest. Even though he had previously checked the items inside the spatial bracelet, he had never carefully looked over all of them. Now that there were hundreds of druids around him, he finally relaxed and started to check the items inside the spatial bracelet. When he finally searched through it, he was shocked at the space inside. There were at least tens of dozens of battle inheritance skills from different races. Other than that, there were the two celestial weapons he was unable to equip and potions of three different grades. Next, there were different dragon crystals, magic beasts cores, and dozens of crystal stones of unknown uses. Along with that, there were various materials to craft staffs, swords, armors, and several other magic scrolls with the word ¡®forbidden¡¯ written on them. Lastly, there were dozens of strangely-shaped tools of unknown usage. Chu Nan wanted to discover the uses of those tools, but the moment he touched one, he was immediately repelled by a strong electric current. After he finished checking the last item and intended to close the spatial bracelet, he suddenly saw a gorgeous woman wearing emerald green clothes appear far away from him. This is? Chu Nan rubbed his eyes. The gorgeous woman inside the spatial bracelet had disappeared, leaving only a faint fragrance that wafted from the bracelet. A hallucination? Chu Nan shook his head. Before his finger pressed on the trigger to close the bracelet, an oddly gentle energy floated out from the depths of the spatial bracelet. If it were not for the fact that he had cultivated and was constantly wary of his surroundings in the forest, resulting in a great improvement in his spiritual awareness, it was likely he would not have detected the odd aura. The weak and gentle aura had grown by more than double in an instant. Chu Nan was momentarily shocked. The odd aura was like a burning flame that met a huge downpour and disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye. Where¡¯s the beauty? What about that aura? Chu Nan stared at the spatial bracelet for a long time, but he was still unable to see or sense the beauty and aura reappearing. He finally decided to close the spatial bracelet. He sat on his bed and pondered for quite some time, trying to figure out what the strange incident he had encountered earlier was. What¡¯s going on? Am I so fatigued that I¡¯m starting to hallucinate? He shook his head and comforted himself. Even if there are strange things in the spatial bracelet, they couldn¡¯t possibly be more absurd than the fact that I¡¯ve crossed worlds. Throughout the entire day, he first had to treat Aleta while trembling, and later on, he scared away the barbarians despite feeling petrified. Lastly, he bragged to the druids for numerous hours. Even though he was not physically tired, he was mentally exhausted. He stretched himself and immediately fell asleep on the bear skin. Outside the window and under the moonlight, Catherine was quietly looking at Chu Nan while she sat above on a tree. How many could possibly describe a girl¡¯s feelings accurately in this world? With Chu Nan¡¯s constant actions, Catherine no longer disliked him. It was to the extent she did not wish to kill him after he had seen her naked body. On the contrary, she had an indescribable feeling. That man was very handsome, and he had the wisdom of a smart human. Moreover, the beauty of elves could be seen in Chu Nan himself. The notion that it was quite enjoyable being with him flashed across her mind, and she immediately blushed, wondering how she could have had such thoughts. Catherine sneaked another few glances at Chu Nan, and the more she looked at him, the more pleased she was. Be it humans, druids, or girls of other races, all of them liked handsome guys. That was an extremely normal thing. Perhaps there would be people who thought that a girl like that was superficial. But regardless if they were male or female, didn¡¯t the majority of people dream to be with a beautiful girl or handsome guy? Chapter 25 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Am I really worthy of a handsome Heaven Realm expert? Catherine had always been confident of her looks, but this was the first time she started to doubt herself. After staying silent for a while, Elder Alfred¡¯s sigh suddenly sounded from behind. ¡°Elder¡­¡± Catherine¡¯s face turned red after being caught, and she was momentarily speechless. ¡°Your Highness.¡± With the crisis of the druid village resolved, Elder Alfred once again displayed the respect worthy of a Royal Princess, even if there was only a miniscule amount of royal blood left within her. Elder Alfred looked at Catherine with a solemn expression and said, ¡°Your Highness, for the sake of the renewed prosperity of us druids, I hope you will not assassinate Mister Chu Nan.¡± Catherine was momentarily stunned before she realized that Elder Alfred had misunderstood her intentions. Seeing Catherine in a daze, Alfred assumed that she hadn¡¯t agreed with his request and continued to speak. ¡°Your Highness, I know that Chu Nan has seen your body; however, killing him is not the only option. You can also marry him.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± With her intentions exposed, she could only release a whimper. Elder Alfred took her response as a rejection and continued to persuade her. ¡°As the princess of the druid race, it is indeed unbefitting for you to marry someone of another race; however, Chu Nan is a Heaven Realm expert and is familiar with our druid race¡¯s battle inheritance skills. From today¡¯s conversation, he not only has knowledge of and , it seems as if he also knows several other inheritance skills. Perhaps among the wide range of skills he knows, there might also be skills that not even the temple has records of. If you were to¡­¡± Catherine¡¯s complexion was as red as a ripe apple, and she softly muttered. ¡°I shall heed the elder¡¯s instructions, but¡­ will a Heaven Realm expert like Chu Nan really fancy me¡­?¡± Elder Alfred blanked out for a moment before releasing a long sigh as he shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°He¡¯s a Heaven Realm expert¡­¡± Catherine also fell into silence. Heaven Realm experts were considered a rare existence both in the Heaven Forest and the outside world. For a rare existence like him, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to find a beautiful girl. Even though Catherine was a princess, she was only a powerless one. In the society outside of the Heaven Forest, it was not an easy feat for even princesses of powerful influences to marry a Heaven Realm expert. ¡°How about this?¡± Elder Alfred paused for a moment before he continued. ¡°From the information he has revealed, it is likely he will be leaving in several days. In addition, Your Highness has reached the age where you should go out and experience life, so in that case, you shall leave the Heaven Forest together with him. As for the druid rules that state you have to marry him, don¡¯t bring them up immediately, and let him slowly fall in love with you over time. Even if all things fail, you can probably learn more battle skill inheritances if you stay by his side. It would also be rather beneficial for you in the future fight between druid royalty, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Catherine fell into silence once again. When the current king of the druid race met his end, the next generation¡¯s royal princesses and princes would enter into a cruel fight for the throne. Only the fittest could survive from natural selection. In order to select the strongest among them, the druid royals would be forced to fight among themselves¡ªsomething they would have never done if not for the royalty selection. Moreover, a battle like that was often bloody. The final victor would naturally be the king of the new generation, and its village would also follow him and enjoy a good life. As for the losers, those who were lucky to have not been severely injured in the battle were allowed to return to their villages, whereas the unlucky ones might even meet their death. The battle for the throne was a terrifying one for any royal candidate. In particular, it was worse for the royals from smaller villages who did not possess any high-grade battle skill inheritances. Their expressions would change dramatically the moment they heard about the fight. Fortunately, the battle for the throne was not something every generation¡¯s princess would encounter, and any royal candidate could live a peaceful life; however, Catherine¡¯s generation was unlucky since the lifespan of the current druid king was nearing its end. In several years, the bloody battle for the throne would begin once again. As someone who could only use , Catherine had no chance of winning the fight. Her only wish was to emerge from it safe and alive. ¡°Think about it. If Chu Nan has knowledge about even more battle skill inheritances¡­¡± Elder Alfred¡¯s voice was filled with temptation. ¡°Then not only would you have the opportunity to become the queen of the druids, but the village can also enjoy a better lifestyle and learn more skills. Even if you were to lose in the fight, you can still learn more skills.¡± After a moment of silence, Catherine gently nodded and a faint smile surfaced. A girl was generally more thin-skinned, and even though she was already interested in Chu Nan, she was embarrassed to immediately agree when the elder brought up the topic. Now that she had a legitimate reason, Catherine shyly nodded. Elder Alfred stretched out his twig-like arms and gently patted her shoulder. ¡°Sorry to put you through all of this.¡± ¡°Elder, I will do my best.¡± Catherine tried her best to control her happy emotions and walked out of the elder¡¯s room with a solemn expression. Elder Alfred revealed a smile after he believed he had managed to deceive Catherine into approaching Chu Nan. Yet, he did not know that a joyful smile had blossomed on Catherine¡¯s face at that moment. Battle skill inheritance? Catherine believed it was only by chance that Chu Nan knew about the inheritance skills of the druids. As for other inheritance skills, she would never believe that a human could possess the majority of their race¡¯s inheritance skills. Her real objective was to get closer to him and eventually marry him. Catherine took brisk steps as she shuttled between the trees. Chapter 26 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Early in the morning, rays of sunlight pierced through the dense forest and shone down on the druids¡¯ village. After having slept for three days, Chu Nan stretched as he walked out of his room. The busy druids stopped what they were doing one after another as they greeted Chu Nan. ¡°Good morning, everyone.¡± Chu Nan smiled and waved. He had stayed in the village for three days, and he was more or less familiar with the druids living here. He even felt he could remember the names of a small group of druids. Dozens of young druids stationed themselves near Chu Nan¡¯s door and immediately bowed when they saw him. Chu Nan nodded with a satisfied smile. Ever since the first night he had stayed there and Aleta unleashed , displayed , and successfully advanced to become a level 1 Human Realm expert, the villagers started to look at him with an entirely different gaze. In the past, their gaze only contained respect for a Heaven Realm expert, but at this moment, the villagers¡¯ gazes were filled with worship and fanatic adoration. In the past three days, Chu Nan had repeatedly displayed strength that even Heaven Realm experts didn¡¯t possess. Numerous druid battle skill inheritance names came out from his mouth. Moreover, the younger druids that were training greatly improved with casual pointers from him. If Chu Nan was not a human, the druids would have suspected that he was the Druid God whom they worshipped, and that he had personally descended to save their declining race. A nearby bush rustled, and a large shadow suddenly pounced toward Chu Nan. The majority of the druids didn¡¯t even manage to react, and the shadow had stopped its rapid movement¡ªits sharp wolf claws less than a foot away from Chu Nan¡¯s head. ¡°Aleta, it seems like you¡¯re brimming with energy this early in the morning.¡± Chu Nan calmly looked up at the shadow that approached him. ¡°When did you notice my presence?¡± Aleta retracted his claws disappointedly. ¡°Why are you always so calm whenever I attack?¡± Can I even dodge with your speed? I can¡¯t even react, alright! Chu Nan cursed in his heart as he continued his facade, saying, ¡°Firstly, you¡¯re not radiating a convincing murderous aura. Even though you¡¯re trying to simulate a murderous aura, it is ultimately the feral aura from within you and it¡¯s not authentic. Secondly, I already noticed your presence the moment I opened the door.¡± If it was someone else who used such a tone to speak, Aleta would¡¯ve already challenged them to a duel; however, Chu Nan was different. With the improvement in his abilities over the past few days, Aleta found Chu Nan more and more unfathomable. He originally believed that he had mastered , but Chu Nan would always be able to bring up a more profound point the next day, allowing him to improve once again. However, he was unaware that it was not due to Chu Nan¡¯s deep understanding of at all. Instead, it was because his first explanation was too rushed, and he wasn¡¯t able to memorise the entire book. So, he only mentioned the main points that allowed a cultivator to barely unleash . In recent days, Chu Nan would occasionally flip through the skill book and other druid battle skill inheritances when he was free. Whenever Aleta excitedly came to display his improved skill, Chu Nan would always put on airs and casually mention a few details about , thus training Aleta to be docile and obedient before him. As that had happened repeatedly, Aleta was completely subdued by Chu Nan. He even believed that the elders and experts from the temple were incomparable to Chu Nan in terms of their proficiency in druid battle skill inheritances. Without a moment of hesitation, Aleta sincerely nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right! I¡¯m unable to muster up even the slightest intent to fight against you, so I can¡¯t replicate a convincing enough murderous aura.¡± Chu Nan smiled in response. From his experience of pretending to be an expert in the past few days, he learned that there was no need to reply to others; he only needed to gently smile to portray his aloofness. After he received his breakfast from another druid, Chu Nan slowly ate it. Today was the agreed day for the decisive battle with the barbarians, and the entire druid village had displayed great improvement under Chu Nan¡¯s mentoring in the past three days. Other than Aleta, Elder Alfred had also successfully become a level 1 Human Realm expert. Right now, their village possessed two Human Realm experts, and their overall strength was superior to the barbarians from three days ago. Two level 1 Human Realm experts and one unfathomable Heaven Realm expert. All of the druids were brimming with confidence as they waited for the barbarians to arrive. Observing the rapidly improving druids, Chu Nan felt dreary, and even his delicious breakfast seemed tasteless. Whenever he had spare time, he would also research , the cultivation technique that was known as a superior Heaven Realm skill. He originally assumed that he could easily become an expert, but he realized he was just a frog in a well. The difficulty level of superior cultivation techniques was equivalent to the skill itself. Firstly, the required the practitioner to possess at least five energy sources. This requirement alone was nearly impossible for normal people, but for Chu Nan who possessed ninety-nine energy sources, it was too simple. The main issue was instead the following steps. They were too harsh from Chu Nan¡¯s perspective. The was split into internal, external, and foundation chapters. The internal chapter was naturally guidance on meditation to help the practitioner absorb the five elements present in the world¡ªmetal, wood, water, fire, and earth¡ªin order to increase their strength. The first part to train would be the foundation chapter. The practitioner only had to train the aura within their bodies in accordance with the first diagram, which reflected the cultivation pathways. It would gradually stimulate the hidden potential in their bodies and fill up their first energy source, allowing them to become a level 1 expert. Chapter 27 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After that simple training phase, next would be the first real step in cultivating the . The external chapter! Before training in the internal chapter, the practitioner was required to use a barbaric method to train their bodies. If their bodies were not sufficiently strong enough before they trained the internal chapter, their bodies wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the powerful aura. Chu Nan opened the external chapter with a curious mindset, and after just a few glances, he immediately threw it back into his spatial bracelet. The method to train for the external chapter was simply too cruel. The first step was to run with all your might and deplete your energy. Moreover, they had to do it in the morning, afternoon, and evening! The moment Chu Nan saw the sentence ¡®run with all your might and deplete your energy,¡¯ he immediately closed the book and didn¡¯t continue to browse through the dozens of subsequent training requirements recorded in it. Chu Nan was not a hard-working individual. Otherwise, he would not have stayed a lurking player in after three years. Forget it, it would be easier to figure out a way to obtain some equipment so I can defend myself. At the same time, I¡¯ll check out the training methods used to become a magician, Chu Nan thought. So, he had done exactly that. In the following days, he would coop himself up in his room and summon the Alchemy King¡¯s soul flame whenever he was free. The thick book with records of various magic arrays would also surface in his mind. Within several days, Chu Nan had read through the thick book, and the more he scrutinized each and every array, the more he found magic arrays to be rather interesting. The order of each letter and the size of the shapes, coupled with different materials, would produce different results. Chu Nan wanted to immediately test out the magic arrays he had learned. Unfortunately, the druid village was too poor, and even the most common iron items were scarce. He could only suppress his impulse and find other ways to obtain materials after he left the forest so that he could craft simple magic weapons. In one way, he could sell them to earn money, and secondly, he could use them for self-defense. A wild beast¡¯s shout interrupted Chu Nan¡¯s thoughts. Hundreds of towering barbarians draped in animal skins walked out from the depths of the forest. The one leading them that possessed the strongest body was the number one expert of the barbarian village that Chu Nan had dealt with not long ago. Shanz stood somewhere near Chu Nan and looked at him with apprehension. ¡°Mr. Chu Nan, do you still remember the bet we made three days ago?¡± ¡°Of course I remember.¡± After the past few days of training, Chu Nan¡¯s mannerism when he responded was even better than before. Shanz blanked out momentarily and noticed that there were some subtle changes in Chu Nan compared to several days before; however, he was unable to pinpoint the changes that had taken place. ¡°Then, I hope you can keep your promise,¡± Shanz raised his thick eyebrows and said. ¡°Barbarians aren¡¯t easy to cheat! If I were to win against Aleta and you can¡¯t produce , then¡­¡± ¡°I know. Your fury is something that even dragons would fear.¡± Chu Nan had excessively bragged for the past few days, and he was rather uninterested in the barbarians¡¯ unskilled bragging. Having been interrupted, Shanz felt an impulse to give Chu Nan a beating; however, the thought that he would have to face a Heaven Realm expert stopped him from challenging him. Even though barbarians had straightforward personalities, it did not mean they were idiots. At the very least, they were able to think logically and not fight a Heaven Realm expert. ¡°Shanz!¡± Aleta stood behind Chu Nan and shouted, his eyes raging with fury. ¡°Today will be the day when the druids defeat barbarians!¡± ¡°You?¡± Shanz shouted with a coarse voice. ¡°This time, I shall send you to meet your Druid God with my !¡± Chu Nan plugged his ears with his fingers and impatiently said, ¡°It¡¯s too noisy. Words can never kill regardless of how skilled you are. The both of you should fight right now, and the last one standing will be the victor.¡± The residents in the Heaven Forest still maintained the majority of their folk customs, and both sides were not good at calling each other names. The moment Chu Nan spoke, Shanz revealed his yellowed teeth and slammed his fists together. Instantly, his muscles turned as strong as steel. Aleta jumped into the fighting ring and transformed into his without any hand signs. The barbarians were shocked; different races each used different hand signs when unleashing their skills. The hand signs for involved the practitioner slamming their fists together. When humans released magic, there were more complex hand signs and incantations involved. However, Aleta did not complete any hand signs when he unleashed his skills? ¡°Shanz! I¡¯m sure you¡¯re afraid!¡± Jack from the druid¡¯s side shouted excitedly. ¡°Mr. Chu Nan taught us a method to unleash without any hand signs, and soon, our entire village will not require any hand signs to transform!¡± Shanz glanced at Chu Nan in surprise. In a battle between experts, he was clearer than anyone on what it meant when there was no short instant required to complete any hand signs. The moment Shanz glanced in Chu Nan¡¯s direction, Aleta suddenly closed his palms together, and an arm-sized thick rattan emerged from Shanz¡¯s feet which instantly tied his feet together. ¡°? How is this possible?¡± Shanz was shocked, and immediately after, he saw Aleta releasing a roar from somewhere nearby. His robust and strong legs kicked the ground with a strong impact, and a pile of wet soil flew up. At the same time, Aleta had arrived in front of Shanz. Quick! He had exceeded the maximum speed while in . At the very least, Aleta was now faster by over thirty percent! Even though the residents in Heaven Forest were unable to train in the battle skill inheritances of various races, they had more or less heard of it. The of druids could allow the caster to increase their speed and strength by thirty percent. Shanz felt surprised yet furious at the same time. Not only had Aleta learned in a mere three days, he had also acquired the other battle skill inheritance of druids, , a level 1 Human Realm skill! Aleta¡¯s speed was extremely quick, and Shanz did not have much time to ponder what was going on. had instantly increased Shanz¡¯s strength to the extreme, and using the strength in his legs, he snapped the rattan that bound him together. All of a sudden, his thick and strong arms aimed toward Aleta. Chapter 28 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Whoosh! The snapped rattan seemed to have a life of its own as it rapidly wrapped around Shanz heavy fists, which in turn caused his fists to slow down by one second. Bam! The strength of instantly crushed the constricting . However, that one second it bought was enough for Aleta to launch an attack. With an accompanying roar, Aleta unleased , and his heavy fists and kicks striked every part of Shanz¡¯s body. Aleta¡¯s attack was merciless, as he returned the humiliation Shanz had caused him back then twofold. In a fight between experts of the same level, often at times, a split second of mistake was enough to determine the winner and loser of the fight. Chu Nan looked at the barbarian Shanz who was blasted into the air by Aleta and crashed heavily onto the ground with satisfaction. Seeing this, Aleta didn¡¯t even hesitate as he continued on with his furious assault, and just as Shanz¡¯s huge body crashed onto the ground, he had already dashed to his side. Almost immediately, he raised one of his legs up high in the air with the intention to crush all of Shanz¡¯s still-intact bones with one single chop. ¡°Stop! Come back!¡± However, just as he was about to finish off Shanz, Chu Nan¡¯s commanding voice floated into his ears. Immediately, Aleta retracted his leg that was about to land on Shanz. With a gentle leap, he returned to Chu Nan side, similar to an obedient child. The proud druid warrior, Aleta, had obeyed a human¡¯s command? That fact alone caused the barbarians to feel shock to their core. The druids at present were also stunned. ! Not only was Aleta capable of using , he had also learned another long lost battle skill inheritance, ! If was a type of skill that could be comprehended through countless hours of training, then a summoning skill like the was absolutely not something comprehensible, even with tremendous amounts of effort. Soon, the dazed druids shifted their shocked gazes towards Chu Nan. Seeing the worshipping gaze from hundreds of pairs of eyes, Chu Nan smiled in satisfaction once again. All he wanted was to cause an effect like that! Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t his efforts in trying to discreetly teach Aleta the skill be in vain? Shanz quietly laid on the ground as he stared blankly at the dense forest. All sorts of different emotions were wreaking havoc in his mind right now; surprise, unwillingness, humiliation continued to bubble in his heart and mind. The moment he saw the druids shifting their gaze towards Chu Nan, he finally believed that the human knew several druids battle skill inheritance. Otherwise, how could a warrior like Aleta, who was inferior to him in every possible way, be able to obtain a landslide of victory over him in a mere three days? Could that be the might of a Heaven Realm expert? Could it be that our village¡¯s fate was to be slaughtered by these druids? Shanz looked towards the dense forest with unwillingness. He was well aware that it was impossible for his village, who had no more strong members like him, to fight against the druids with Aleta on the other side. Moreover, there was also a Heaven Realm expert backing the druids. The situation of the two villages swapped in a second. The eyes of the barbarians revealed unease while the druids revealed victorious smiles. ¡°Jack.¡± Chu Nan took out a human grade potion and passed to him and said, ¡°Give it to Shanz and have him drink it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jack, who was happily walking towards Chu Nan, asked in shock. Aleta, who stood by Chu Nan¡¯s side, furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Jack, just follow Mr. Chu Nan¡¯s instructions!¡± As the number one warrior of the village, he possessed rather high authority and prestige, and thus the other druids had followed his orders. Moreover, after he had learned the two battle skills inheritance from Chu Nan, he had already turned into a big fan of his and would heed his orders. Jack said while feeling wronged, ¡°I was only curious why Mr. Chu Nan won¡¯t personally give it to Shanz¡­¡± The moment he said that, the various druids turned their curious gaze towards Chu Nan. The reason why? What if that blockhead recovers and goes crazy? My weak body can¡¯t possibly resist his huge fists. Chu Nan muttered inwardly as he continued to maintain the confident smile that only experts possessed. ¡°In my opinion, there are no irreconcilable conflicts between the barbarians and druids. Hence, it is pointless for both villages to continue fighting. Could it be that you wish for your descendants to spend their entire lives fighting against each other? I asked Jack to deliver the potion because I hope to resolve the grudge between the druids and barbarians.¡± Both of the races were stunned by what Chu Nan said. If that speech was given by someone else, they would¡¯ve beaten him into a plup. The honor of their races were of the utmost importance. Fighting an opponent and dying in the battlefield was the best end a warrior like them could wish for . However, when Chu Nan said these words, the meaning became totally different. On the barbarians¡¯ side, Shanz was already down for the count, so if they continued to mindlessly fight, the chance of them winning was nil. Plus, they weren¡¯t dumb enough to fight a battle that they had no chance of winning. After all, they still understood the fact that they only had one life. Currently, the druids had already placed Chu Nan on the same pedestal as their god so whatever he said would be reasonable in their ears. Whatever Chu Nan said must be for the good of the druid race. Chu Nan is the druid¡¯s greatest ally. Chu Nan is the great benefactor of their village. Such thoughts were deeply rooted in the minds of the surrounding druids. After a short silence, Shanz released a short groan. A Human Grade potion was naturally not as effective as a Heaven Grade potion. However, it was still enough to cure some of the injuries Shanz had received. In addition, barbarians naturally possess a strong body, so after recuperating for a while, he managed to stand up with Jack¡¯s support. ¡°I¡¯m sure your injuries must be severe?¡± Chu Nan waved at Shanz to get his attention and said, ¡°In the past, you gave Aleta a beating and now that he has returned the favor, we shall consider it even. Even though you did not triumph over Aleta as according to the bet, I will still impart to you. However, there is one condition: You and your village must from now on live in peace while maintaining friendly relations with the druid village.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Shanz was stupefied. Never in his wildest dreams had he ever expected Chu Nan to raise such an unimaginable condition. Chapter 29 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Aren¡¯t all humans cunning and selfish? Is there a ploy I am unaware of? Why would he bring up such a request? The entire barbarian village was drowned with a confused and doubtful atmosphere. On the other hand, the druids did not reveal any shock, as Chu Nan had done too many acts of kindness without requesting for any compensation from them. From their knowledge based on past records, merciful saints also existed other than cunning humans, albeit rare. From the druids¡¯ viewpoint, Chu Nan was one of those rare merciful saints in human society. To them, Chu Nan was a human who showed no discrimmination towards other races, a human who helped without expecting compensation, and lastly a saint that had saved their village. ¡°Shanz, are you unsatisfied?¡± Chu Nan futhered questioned when he noticed the doubtful and wary look on Shanz¡¯s face. ¡°Are you planning to reject my offer? Rejecting the chance to form a new friendship with the druids and I?¡± ¡°This¡­ no no¡­¡± Shanz quickly shook his head. A chance of friendship in the Heaven Forest should never be rejected. If they were to reject it, the final result would only be war. Although Shanz was not afraid of fighting to the death for his village, he still knew that needless death was meaningless. Peace, in exchange for the village¡¯s development and prosperity and a new battle skill inheritance. Even though Shanz was not on the clever side of the spectrum, he was no fool, so he naturally knew what to choose. Shanz tried his best to stand on his own, without Jack¡¯s support and did a courtesy unique to the barbarians while still swaying slightly. ¡°Alright, I am willing to accept the condition. The barbarians from now will be in a bond of friendship with druids and Mr. Chu Nan.¡± The villagers from both races immediately cheered the moment those words were said. It was true the honor of their race was important, but the same goes for their lives. If they could get along peacefully, no one would want to risk their lives fighting for the village¡¯s pride needlessly. It was just that in the past, both villages usually were of equal strength with no one having the capability nor the strength to be the peacemaker. So naturally, Chu Nan, who was a Heaven Realm expert in their minds, had that qualification. ¡°Since the barbarians have accepted the druid¡¯s friendship, I think¡­¡± Chu Nan propped his chin and thought for a moment before he said, ¡°Since everyone is here, why don¡¯t we have dinner tonight to solidify our friendship.¡± In the druid¡¯s heart, Chu Nan¡¯s words are absolute and totally without flaws. Therefore, they all responded enthusiastically to the dinner. Shanz was more or less still injured, and it would do no good for him to return to the village in his current state. As a result, the barbarians also agreed to the dinner invitation Looking at mountain-like Shanz, Chu Nan secretly swallowed his saliva and started to plan how he could cheat that huge blockhead into his entourage. He could imagine whenever there was a fight, he could just push Shanz into the ring and he would win the fight with just his looks alone. Under the starry night, dozens of bonfires were lit in the druids village and hundreds of barbarians together with druids encircled it freely. Several barbarians with more outgoing personalities roared as they sang a folk song unique to their race. The savageness instilled into their very being after living in a primitive forest was fully reflected in their songs. After listening to their song, Chu Nan felt that if they were to live on Earth, those rock singers wouldn¡¯t be able to hold a candle next to them. After Shanz rested for an entire day, he no longer required someone¡¯s support him to walk despite still not being completely recovered. He walked directly to Chu Nan¡¯s side and sat down on his own violation. ¡°You¡¯re here? Have a bite.¡± Chu Nan passed him a piece of deer meat that was perfectly roasted. Shanz absent-mindedly took a bite before he carefully asked, ¡°Do you really know the skill of our race?¡± Without waiting for Chu Nan to speak, Aleta who was eating nearby spoke up. ¡°Shanz, you don¡¯t know Mr. Chu Nan well so I will tell you this once: Don¡¯t doubt Mr. Chu Nan. In the past, I was as skeptical as you are right now and I doubted if Mr. Chu Nan really knew about our race¡¯s skills. However, not only did he teach me and , he even taught me how to transform without any hand signs. Our elder has once mentioned that only the royal druids of the past were capable of transforming at will. Unfortunately, with the passage of time, no one among the current druid royalties are capable of doing so.¡± ¡°Without¡­ any hand signs.. It is true¡­.¡± Shanz eyes popped out. ¡°It was also said that our royal ancestor could also accomplish that feat and unleash devastating skills without any hand signs. However, that ability was lost through the passage of time. I wonder¡­ if Mr. Chu Nan¡­¡± ¡°Is that really that hard to accomplish?¡± Chu Nan took a bite of the deer meat and said nonchalantly, ¡°The foundation of the skills of barbarians and druids are the same. As long as your abilities have reached the requirement, you can unleash your skills without any hand signs.¡± Aleta revealed a proud expression in front of Shanz, much like a little kid who was showing off his parents. Several days back, Chu Nan had given too much of a mental shock to the druids and right now, Shanz was getting the same treatment. Chu Nan gave Shanz a glance and looked at the proud Aleta before he chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just ? If not for the fact that most of my powers have been sealed, it¡¯s not difficult for me to obtain the battle skill inheritance for you.¡± ¡°B-bar¡­ barbarian¡¯s Heart¡­¡± Shanz felt the world spinning. was one of the ultimate skills that only the top warriors from the barbarian temple had the qualifications to learn. There was a saying in many barbarian villages which went like this: Only when one possesses the barbarian¡¯s heart, would one be considered a true barbarian. ¡°You know of the battle skill inheritance?¡± Shanz looked at Chu Nan with a fervent gaze. All the barbarians at present also looked at Chu Nan with a similar gaze. With hundreds of passionate gazes locked on him, Chu Nan started to doubt if their sexual orientation was straight. ¡°Sigh!¡± Chu Nan heavily sighed, and with a solemn expression, he sighed again. ¡°Sigh! I¡¯ve only seen the battle skill inheritance, yet I do not understand the training method. If my memory serves me right, it is a skill book woven with purple gold threads and the cover is a barbarian holding onto a huge axe with both hands while roaring towards the skies.¡± Chapter 30 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The forest was in a state of complete silence before all the barbarians suddenly gasped out loud. The appearance of the book described by Chu Nan was exactly the same as the battle skill inheritance that even the temple had lost. Right now, the golden and the silver were considered as the highest grade available. The purple gold skill only existed in the ancient legends, and none had seen it in hundreds of thousands of years. The hairs on Chu Nan¡¯s skin stood up on its end due to the barbarians¡¯ intense gazes. Not only had he seen the skill book before, that purple gold skill book was currently sleeping in his spatial bracelet! Due to the fact that the skill book¡¯s appearance was exceptionally eye-catching and that he chanced upon it while looking for other skills, he didn¡¯t even know what grade the skill book was. It seems like the importance of is higher than . Chu Nan secretly observed the barbarians¡¯ reaction, and soon he understood the importance of the item in his possession. Shanz could not help but ask. ¡°Where is the skill book at?¡± ¡°Where is it at?¡± Chu Nan dismissively shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s located at a certain historical site. Not only is there , the inheritance is also there.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Aleta who was calmly seated at one side immediately bounced up in complete utter shock. The importance of to the druids was equal to that of the importance of to the barbarians. Moreover, the highest grade purple gold skill book had been lost for ages. It had been so long since its disappearance that some of the powerful skills that require to activate had degraded into mere decorations. ¡°Is it¡­ is it also¡­ purple gold grade?¡± Aleta struggled for a long time before he woke up from the shock. ¡°It is also purple gold grade.¡± ¡°Bring me there!¡± Aleta and Shanz excitedly shouted simultaneously. ¡°Bring you there?¡± Chu Nan revealed traces of contempt and shook his head. ¡°The ones who are standing guard there are four level 6 Heaven Realm spatial magicians, two level 6 Heaven Realm sealing-type magicians and¡­: The barbarians and druids didn¡¯t continue to focus on what Chu Nan said. Four Heaven Realm spatial magicians! What kind of existence are they? ¡°How could it be possible?¡± Shanz raised his doubts. ¡°How could there be so many Heaven Realm experts gathered there when there are only several Heaven Realm experts in the entire Shengyuan Continent?¡± ¡°You are all frogs in the bottom of a well.¡± Chu Nan revealed a scornful smile. ¡°That two level 6 Heaven Realm sealing-type magicians launched a sneak attack on me, causing the majority of my strength to be sealed. Then, those four spatial magicians collaborated with each other to throw me into this Heaven Forest.¡± The originally boisterous atmosphere of the party immediately simmered to a standstill. With the exception of the calming sounds of crackling fire, the whole place was in a state of complete silence. Everyone looked at Chu Nan in surprise. He had been encircled and ambushed by so many experts, yet he was still alive? What kind of monster was he? Even though the druids worshipped Chu Nan, they did not expect Chu Nan to be powerful to that extent. Chu Nan looked at their dazed expression and felt a pang of smugness in his heart. Even though he could pretend to be an expert for a day or two, if he wanted to deceive the two experts to be his bodyguard when he entered human society, it was most likely impossible in the long run. Seeing that they had been baited, Chu Nan threw out this carefully fabricated story about how he got sealed. ¡°Perhaps all of you think I¡¯m still a Heaven Realm expert, right?¡± Chu Nan revealed a bitter smile and shook his head in self-ridicule. ¡°Ever since I was aware there were treasured skill inheritance of various races sealed in that strange place, I had thought of all kinds of methods to obtain those skill books in order to hand it back to their respective races. Unfortunately, there were too many Heaven Realm experts guarding the place. Even though I¡¯m a level 9 Heaven Realm expert I was still severely wounded by them in the scuffle. And in the end, they had even sealed the majority of my powers.¡± ¡°How did you manage to escape from that terrifying place?¡± Aleta did not seem to doubt Chu Nan¡¯s words in the slightest. Him questioning Chu Nan was merely because of how anxious he was to know the answer. The audience seemed to have the same train of thought as Aleta. All of them were fully focused on Chu Nan as they wanted to hear the continuation of the story. No wonder an ugly construction worker dared to brag that he graduated from an acting faculty. So it turns out, it was easy to suspect the authenticity of the story if it was only slightly exaggerated. However, if the story was exaggerated sufficiently to the extent where it seemed fake, more often than not, people would believe it to be real. Chu Nan felt pleased deep down, but his expression was of extreme seriousness. ¡°After the last exchange of magic attacks, four of the opponents¡¯ spatial magicians activated a forbidden spell , with intentions to seal me inside for eternity. At that time, my surrounding space suddenly cracked and a torrential rush of magic power surged all around. No living being was capable of surviving under the forbidden spell and at that crucial moment¡­¡± Chu Nan mastered the skill of storytelling so he deliberately paused for a moment to build up tension. Those druids and barbarians, who had never encountered Heaven Realm experts, could not differentiate the authenticity of Chu Nan¡¯s words. Their inexperienced mind firmly believed in what Chu Nan said to be real and at that moment, they asked nervously, ¡°What happened then?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Chu Nan proudly smiled. ¡°Even though they are powerful, I am also a level 9 Heaven Realm expert. In the crucial moment, as someone who specializes in three different magic, I used a thunder elemental forbidden spell, , in order to break the . However, the space was then immediately flooded with powerful magic elements, so even though I had not been sealed in the , the majority of my power had been sealed instead. In addition, I was thrown into the Heaven Forest due to the spatial turbulence which caused spatial cracks in the surroundings. What was ? Also, what was Chapter 31 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Then¡­¡± Aleta tried to pry about Chu Nan¡¯s current strength. ¡°Right now¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°Sigh! I¡¯m currently not even at Heaven Realm level.¡± Chu Nan skillfully dodged the question. He only mentioned that he was not in Heaven Realm, while keeping a mystery about his current strength. If it was found out in the future that he wasn¡¯t even at Earth Realm, he would be able to give a good explanation based on the fact that he had not specified his current realm. Right now, it would be best if he could maintain his facade as an expert as long as possible. ¡°Ohhh~~¡± The barbarians and druids understandably nodded their heads one after another. However, there were no traces of contempt in their eyes directed towards Chu Nan. On the contrary, their gaze revealed even more worship. A human, a Heaven Realm expert human who could have enjoyed the best life had to offer. But for the sake of skill inheritance of races that were not even his own, he had fought against numerous Heaven Realm experts. What a noble sentiment he had! A saint. Only a genuine saint would have such sentiments! ¡°Sigh!¡± Chu Nan sighed, attracting their attention. ¡°There are many warriors here with potential.¡± Chu Nan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I have to find a way to undo my seal and I am unable to stay here for long. Otherwise, I would honestly wish to impart more battle skill inheritance to your races.¡± Chu Nan spoke with words ladened with cheap sincerity, but the majority of druids and barbarians were still deeply moved. He coughed, then stood up and spoke to Shanz. ¡°The starry night tonight will be a conducive teaching environment. Follow me. I¡¯ll teach you , you can consider it as a gift before I leave.¡± Shanz moved his huge body and followed Chu Nan to one side. With a large guy around, Chu Nan was not afraid of any wild beasts¡¯ attacking him. Elder Alfred looked at Chu Nan¡¯s departing back and his eyes revealed a strange glint. The party continued into the middle of the night until the drunk barbarians and druids finally settled to rest. When Chu Nan walked out of the bush and returned to his room, he suddenly saw Elder Alfred seated on his bed with an extremely warm smile. Chu Nan momentarily blanked out and subciously took a step back. It was hard not to be doubtful of the old druid¡¯s sexual orientation when he suddenly appeared on his bed with a somewhat strange smile on his face in a dark and windy night. ¡°Elder, why are you here?¡± Chu Nan calmly asked after a few seconds. ¡°Mr. Chu Nan.¡± Elder Alfred stood up and said, ¡°I had heard what you previously said. It seems like you are about to leave our village.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Chu Nan shrugged his shoulders and nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly stay here forever. I need to find a way to undo the seal placed on me.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s like this¡­¡± ¡°Yea¡­¡± Chu Nan walked into his room and sat down on his chair with a helpless expression. He found out through the past few days of research that if he wanted to train his magic or fighting skills, the energies would first have to be gathered in the energy sources. Even though he knew the best option would be to hide in the forest and increase his strength before leaving, how was he supposed to fill up ninety-nine energy sources in the shortest period of time? In the skill books he possessed, there was no information about that aspect. He might not even be able to find ninety-nine energy sources if he spent his whole life in the Heaven Forest. However, there might just be information related to energy sources in the outside world. ¡°Then¡­¡± Elder Alfred paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Are you intending to leave alone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Nan smiled and said, ¡°I came here alone, so naturally I¡¯ll be leaving alone as well.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you require someone to serve you?¡± Elder Alfred was a little anxious. ¡°Having to personally do everything as a Heaven Realm expert, wouldn¡¯t that be something beneath your status in the outside world?¡± ¡°The outside world¡­¡± Chu Nan mocked himself. ¡°Elder, I was adopted by two Heaven Realm experts from a young age, and I only went out to experience life when I was at level 9 of Heaven Realm. However, before I could experience how the outside world operated I encountered that fierce fight and so, I don¡¯t understand the outside world at all.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then that¡¯s easy!¡± Elder Alfred happily said. ¡°What? What¡¯s easy?¡± Chu Nan blanked out. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s really nothing.¡± After he quickly brushed the matter off, he continued to speak while gently smiling. ¡°In fact, Heaven Realm experts are existences with important status and according to the outside world¡¯s customs, you should have at least one to two attendants by your side in charge of your daily food and accommodation. Otherwise, you would be looked down upon by others.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still something like that?¡± Chu Nan propped his chin with his hand. At that moment, he already knew that the ¡®kindhearted¡¯ elder druid was lying to him. As for the reason? It seemed like he wanted to have someone follow him so that they could learn about other druid skill inheritance. That¡¯s perfect! Since we are on the same page, then let us deceive each other! In any case, I don¡¯t lose out! Chu Nan secretly smiled in his heart, yet he revealed a vexed expression. ¡°However, I don¡¯t have any followers¡­ Sigh! This is a difficult problem.¡± Noticing his conundrum, Elder Alfred hastily said, ¡°Mr. Chu Nan, you have saved our village and resolved the age-long grudge between us and the barbarians. Moreover, you had even imparted us our battle skill inheritance. You have shown tremendous kindness to our village and in order to repay your kindness, we are willing to send two druids to be your entourage. I wonder if you would be fine with such arrangements?¡± Chu Nan pretended to be nice and asked, ¡°Oh? Wouldn¡¯t that be too much of a hassle for your village?¡± ¡°No trouble, there¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± Elder Alfred quickly denied and for fear that Chu Nan would bring up any excuse, he quickly continued, ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re not familiar with the Heaven Forest. Even though you are extremely powerful, if you were to lose your way in the forest and encounter any tyrannical beasts¡­ it would still be a rather troublesome thing.¡± ¡°What you are saying is reasonable.¡± Chu Nan nodded with a serious expression. Chapter 32 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s settle with that! I¡¯ll go make the preparations.¡± Elder Alfred quickly left Chu Nan¡¯s room with a large smile on his face. He felt extremely joyous as he managed to benefit from that arrangement. In his grand plan, he would send Catherine to be his maid and at the very least, she would be able to obtain a few more battle skill inheritance. If she was lucky, she might even be able to marry a Heaven Realm expert and if that happens, their village would be able to prosper! Chu Nan respectfully saw Elder Alfred off and hastily closed the door before he plunged his head into the soft bear skin while trying his best to restrain from laughing out loud. He originally intended to act as if he was unwilling to leave tomorrow, then he would mention something along the lines like he wished to bring them by his side so he could properly guide them. Right now, he was spared from that act so how could he not be happy? Tonight, there were many of the residents in the druid village who slept happily and soundly. The next morning, Chu Nan woke up and when he came out of his room, all the druids and barbarians were already standing outside his door. Chu Nan, who was already accustomed to the attention, revealed a smile and greeted everyone with a pleasant smile. ¡°Good morning, everyone.¡± ¡°Good morning!¡± All of them responded in succession and Elder Alfred walked out from the crowd. Following behind him was the barbarian, Shanz, who had yet to completely recover, and Catherine, who was oozing with feral beauty. The Catherine of today was the most beautiful she had ever been. She wore a tight leopard skin vest, that made her peaks look exceptionally outstanding, and below was a mini-skirt that was also made from leopard skin. It covered one-third of her thighs and her revealed legs were slender and beautiful. Her entire set up made her ooze with feral sexiness. Chu Nan sized up Catherine and continuously muttered inside his heart. Are they intending to use a beauty trap? Then why is that barbarian here too? I haven¡¯t even used any seductive techniques on him though! Elder Alfred came up towards Chu Nan and slightly bowed. ¡°Mr. Chu Nan, they are the candidates the druid and the barbarian village have chosen to follow alongside you in your journey.¡± Shanz? Chu Nan quirked his brow. Isn¡¯t that too easy? He still had many ideas which he thought through day and night in order to abduct him to be his bodyguard that he had yet to display. Elder Alfred helplessly pointed towards Shanz and said, ¡°The barbarians have coincidentally overheard our conversation last night and as a result, Shanz has repeatedly requested to follow alongside you in your journey. As a friend of the barbarians, we could only agree to his request. Chu Nan frowned. Is that really the reason? Could it be that Shanz mentioned about wanting to expose all your lies about having followers and so, you were forced to agree to his request? ¡°If that is the case, I¡¯ll go along with your arrangement.¡± Chu Nan held on Elder Alfred¡¯s hand and warmly said, ¡°The druids will forever be my good friends.¡± When he heard that, Elder Alfred¡¯s face immediately flushed with excitement. A Heaven Realm expert was promising eternal friendship with them! He could almost see their village prospering in the near future. Elder Alfred¡¯s aged hands trembled as he held onto Chu Nan¡¯s hands. He immediately spoke with excitement. ¡°The druids will forever be Mr. Chu Nan¡¯s friend.¡± *Crack* *Crack* Chu Nan felt the tight grip on his hands and sounds of cracking bones could be heard. He barely managed to escape from Elder Alfred¡¯s aged hands by forcefully pulling his hands back. He then looked at his hands that turned red due to Elder Alfred¡¯s strong grasp and felt somewhat depressed. This druid sure has a tight grip. If I had not reacted in time, I reckon my bones would have probably shattered from the grasp. With the lesson from the previous handshake in mind, Chu Nan simply reached out to slap Shanz¡¯s thick waist. In the face of a 2.5 meter tall monster, he could not even reach his shoulders. And as for a handshake? His bones would certainly be crushed if he were to be grabbed by such a monster. ¡°Are you sure you wish to head into the outside world together with me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shanz nodded in affirmation. ¡°The battle for the Barbarian King¡¯s position will soon begin in the near future and I wish to stay by your side and learn more skill inheritance.¡± ¡°The Barbarian King¡¯s battle?¡± Chu Nan recalled Catherine¡¯s situation and raised one of his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are a prince?¡± Shanz scratched his cheek and smiled sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯m the prince of this village, but my bloodline is very thin.¡± A barbarian prince and a druid princess. Chu Nan looked to his left and right, and thought that even though they were both fallen royalties, they still possessed prominent identities at the very least. It seems like it was a rather dignified matter to have two bodyguards of such prestigious identities by his side. Aleta stood somewhere nearby and looked at the foolishly smiling Shanz with displeasure. That position ought to have been his and if he knew he would be replaced, he should have beaten that b*stard to death. The other druids and barbarians revealed envy that were no lesser than Aleta in the slightest. They were following alongside a Heaven Realm expert for goodness sake! This was much more difficult than to be an imperial bodyguard of a country. Looking right at the path before him, just the thought that he was about to enter the outside world made him feel somewhat worried and excited. Finally, he would be leaving the somewhat humid forest. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go!¡± Chu Nan excitedly took large strides forward. ¡°Erm¡­¡± A hesitating voice immediately stopped Chu Nan from moving forward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Nan looked behind him with a puzzled expression. Shanz awkwardly pointed in the opposite direction of Chu Nan and said, ¡°The direction to leave the forest is that way¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Nan¡¯s complexion flushed red. ¡°This¡­ I landed here by chance so it¡¯ll be better for you two to lead the way.¡± After nodding to the request, Shanz took the lead and walked in front with Chu Nan following behind him. As for Catherine, she occupied the position at the rear. What would the outside world look like? What should I do to blend into their society as soon as possible? Chu Nan looked at his spatial bracelet with much unease But, as long as he had these items in the bracelet, it should not be a problem even if he could not accomplish his goals, at the very least, he would still be able to live a prosperous life all the while counting money until his hands cramped up. Knowing that there was something he could fall back on, Chu Nan looked towards the eerie forest surroundings and cried out in his heart. ¡®Outside world, I¡¯m coming!¡¯ Chapter 33 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the dense Heaven Forest, all kinds of thick vegetation grew as if they had been given some miracle fertilizer, they grew so large that they easily overlapped each other in the thick canopy up above, blocking the already dim sunlight from the setting sun. With the lack of sunlight, the damp and rotten yellowed leaves below the canopy line gave off a disgusting scent. In the depths of the forest, occasional roars of wild animals could be heard. Sounds of wild animals going on the hunt and the pitiful cries of the hunted echoed throughout the depressing forest. But that didn¡¯t seem to affect Chu Nan, as he continued to powerlessly lean against the huge tree trunk behind him while balancing himself on a large boulder. After an entire day of walking, his initial excitement had simmered down due to the fatigue caused by the long journey, so he couldn¡¯t care less about the weals and woes of the animals in the forest. He listlessly turned his head to look at Shanz, who was busy roasting rabbit¡¯s meat, and Catherine, who remained quiet but did not reveal any fatigue. Chu Nan clicked his tongue and complained internally. ¡®Do they even know the word tired?¡¯ ¡®In any case, I¡¯m dead beat!¡¯ Chu Nan lightly hammered his exhausted legs and secretly peeked at Catherine. ¡®Aren¡¯t they supposed to be followers that take care of me? So why isn¡¯t she coming over to help ease the fatigue in my legs?¡¯ Chu Nan murmured in his heart, not daring to raise such a shameless request to Catherine. That female druid had a strong sense of pride and only god knows if she would break his legs with a punch if he were to order her around. ¡°Expert, the meat is done¡­¡± ¡°En?¡± Chu Nan took the roasted meat and furrowed his brows. ¡°Shanz, what did you call me?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Shanz blanked out momentarily, and with his thick rough hands, he scratched the back of his head and awkwardly laughed. ¡°Chu¡­ Chu Nan¡­¡± ¡°Yeap~, that¡¯s better.¡± Chu Nan found the word ¡®expert¡¯ rather ear-piercing, but the main reason for the change was that he was afraid that they could continue to call him as such in front of outsiders. Them calling him an expert would attract too much attention so he might as well have the both of them call him by his name since it was much safer going out in public like that. Shanz plopped down by Chu Nan¡¯s side, and the instant his large body landed on the ground, Chu Nan could even feel the boulder beneath him trembling ever so slightly. ¡®This barbarian¡¯s body should be at least around 400 kg, right?¡¯ Chu Nan peeked at Shanz¡¯s arms that were thicker than his thigh and clicked his tongue once again. After Shanz sat down, he looked at Chu Nan with worshipping eyes while munching on two roasted rabbits. The residents in the Heaven Forest were all people who worshipped the strong but for the barbarians, it was especially prominent. Shanz had often listened to his village¡¯s elders depicting the grace and attitude of experts. Experts were often separated into two types. The first type of experts possessed strange tempers and hobbies while having a rather prideful personality as they had lived their lives above others. Generally, they would not approach ordinary people, not to mention giving pointers. As for the second type of experts, they were usually more powerful than the first type. Oftentimes, these type of experts were the true top figures of the world. They were more fond of being low-key, but they weren¡¯t stingy in regards to giving pointers to those with potential while still not disregarding those weaker warriors. This type of experts would often be more powerful than those experts who lived like a king and they were more than not the genuine figures that stood at the peak. In the recent journey, Shanz received an order from Chu Nan when he had addressed him as an expert during two instances. And the order was: He was not allowed to address Chu Nan by an expert but instead, he was to call him by his name. In the beginning, Shanz could not understand the rationale behind Chu Nan¡¯s request. After he had inquired about it, Chu Nan indifferently said a single sentence. ¡°One should be low-profile and all the more so when we go out.¡± Recalling the personality of the rumored second type of experts from the stories he heard, Shanz was so excited that he felt like shouting out loud. The person he had encountered was unexpectedly that low-profile but powerful expert. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Go and train after you¡¯re done eating.¡± Chu Nan took a bite off the unseasoned rabbit¡¯s meat and recited one of the dialogues he learned from the numerous martial arts novels he had read in the past. ¡°Skills are something similar to rowing a boat upstream. If you stop moving forward, you will fall back. If you wish to be strong, you must never fall back on your progress.¡± Shanz and Catherine¡¯s eyes immediately brightened up. Spoken like a true expert! What he said was so simple yet profound! Looking at the two bodyguards of his who openly revealed worshipping expressions, Chu Nan continued to eat while researching what he should do after leaving the forest. Even though his bodyguards were strong, they knew very little about the outside world. They didn¡¯t know how many countries there were in the outside world or even about the internal situation of each country. It was to the extent that they were unsure of which country they would and should be setting foot on when they left the Heaven Forest. Chu Nan gently rubbed his temples. Not only were these bodyguards totally oblivious of the outside world, or even the situation of their own race, they were simply the type that replies with ¡®don¡¯t know¡¯ to whatever question was thrown to them. It was hard for Chu Nan to imagine them as the barbarian price and the druid princess. When he asked them about the history of their own race, how they entered the Heaven Forest, or how they lost their battle skill inheritance, they knew nothing about it. The only thing they knew was that a massive event had happened in this world a very long time ago and at the end of it, a large number of races migrated into the Heaven Forest. Could it be that there was a great friction between the humans and other races? Thus, both sides engaged in a violent fight and the humans won in the end. As a result, all the other races migrated into the forest? After Chu Nan put forth that hypothesis, both of them immediately denied that possibility. Even though humans were powerful, they were not even considered rivals if all the races were to work together. Even until today, the humans didn¡¯t but most likely couldn¡¯t obstruct the other races from entering the outside world. It was the races¡¯ respective temples that restricted their people from having too much contact with humans in the outside world. Chu Nan somewhat regretted deceiving two numbskulls of bodyguards to leave with him. If he knew beforehand, he should have cheated that druid elder to come with him regardless of what plan he had. A druid who had lived for so many years definitely knew more than these two blockheads. The bonfire continued dancing and a bright crescent moon was hung up high above the night skies. The burning flames illuminated Chu Nan¡¯s face to reveal his mixed expression. As the age-old saying goes: By knowing yourself and the enemy, only then can you emerge victorious in every scam! With the current situation where he was unsure about the outside world, Chu Nan did not harbour much confidence whether he could repeatedly scam more people after leaving the forest. What should I do then? Chu Nan furrowed his brows in ponderment. After blankly looking at his two bodyguards training for a period of time, he started feeling bored. With a sigh, Chu Nan clicked his tongue and stretched before groaning. His mind started to wander around as he thought, ¡®It¡¯s no wonder it is easy for people who crossed worlds to become experts. With no computer or internet, they have basically no entertainment after arriving in another world. Therefore, they could only train, train, and lastly train again.¡¯ Opening his spatial bracelet, Chu Nan flipped through the again. However, the training for the external chapter was simply too difficult. ¡®Aren¡¯t there any easier sutras?¡¯ Chu Nan casually flipped through a dragon race¡¯s skill book and his eyes suddenly lit up. Chapter 34 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The branches of the dragon race¡¯s skills were rather widespread. There were skills available for every different type of the dragon races such as the golden dragon, dark dragon, silver dragon and many more. When Chu Nan first came across the term ¡®saint dragons¡¯, he was immediately blown away by how cool and powerful the name was, so he decisively chose that particular race¡¯s skill books and started browsing through it. ¡®Not bad, not bad!¡¯ Chu Nan nodded in satisfaction. Just as he was about to finish browsing the skills book available for saint dragons, he found the perfect skill book for a lazy member of society like him. The skill inheritance did not have any requisite skills to learn. Moreover, after learning the skill, the body would be able to self-repair itself which could further improve as the battle aura increased. And the most important point, the cultivator would be able to train other external skills without even breaking a sweat. ¡®This shall be it! A skill that¡¯s suitable for lazy people to train!¡¯ Chu Nan clapped on the and carefully read through every page of the training methods. After which, he kept the book back into the spatial bracelet and started to train. In order to stay safe here, even a lazy person has to be more diligent! Chu Nan wholeheartedly immersed himself in his cultivation and did not notice the note on the last page: ¡®This skill is only suitable for saint dragons to train. Other races should exercise caution when training in this skill.¡¯ The last sentence in the book did not clearly state why the need to exercise caution when training and what are the consequences if improperly done. No one in this world had ever learned the skill inheritances of other races. The reason was because an ordinary technique required the corresponding race¡¯s bloodline before it could be learned. Even though there were some unique high grade skills that other races could freely learn, those skills were usually kept secret by the respective races. Who would actually be so kind to give away their advantage to someone else? As a result, people had developed a notion that people could only learn their own respective race¡¯s skills and that no one should attempt to learn skills of other races. How could Chu Nan possibly know of all these weird rules? As for what would happen to him if he were to train in the , even the chief of the saint dragon would not know his ending. Would he turn into a human-shaped saint dragon? Or would he simply transform into a saint dragon? Or perhaps he will have the same ending as a thief who was rumored to have stolen the skill but ended up exploding to death? Chu Nan was already immersed in his first attempt at training in the . According to the introduction written in the book, he should be able to sense an extremely weak energy from the energy sources within his body. Energy sources? It was naturally an easy feat to accomplish for normal people. However, Chu Nan had ninety-nine energy sources and only god knows where the initial trace of battle aura could be hidden? In order to locate that trace of battle aura, it was extremely troublesome¡­ Just as Chu Nan¡¯s complained, one of the energy sources around his chest suddenly thumped and shortly after, a large wisp of battle aura that was much more than he required appeared in him. ¡®Is this still considered a trace of energy?¡¯ Chu Nan sensed the sudden energy within his body and felt confused. According to the introduction of , the strength of the battle aura in his body right now was approaching the second level. As someone who had flipped through several sutras, he was well aware that all of the different sutras¡¯ introductions were catered towards beginners who just came into contact with cultivation. Regardless if you were a genius in cultivation or trash, there would only be that slight trace of energy within. ¡®Why is this trace of energy in me so strong? Eh? Why is it so familiar? Also, why is it so comfortable and warm when I just followed the steps introduced in the book?¡¯ It was somewhat similar to what he felt when he killed wild beasts. ¡®Wait! It¡¯s not similar, but the exact same trace of energy!¡¯ Chu Nan nearly cried out in shock. The past few days, he could feel a warm current inside his body whenever he killed animals, and it seemed like¡­ Chu Nan gulped as his body slightly trembled. It was written in the that normal sutras were easily grasped, but the future progress of those sutras would become increasingly slower. Yet, it was the opposite for this particular sutra he was trying to learn. The initial stages of training the battle aura were exceptionally difficult, it could be described as being slower than a turtle. If one was able to reach the first grade within half a year, they would be deemed as a genius! If they reached second grade within the same time frame, they would be a monstrous genius. As for reaching level 1, probably only a slave of a true god had that ability to accomplish the feat. Chu Nan chuckled. Perhaps this was only suitable for the dragon clan to learn? If they could only advance by one grade every once a year, then how many years would they require to advance to level 1? Without the long lifespan of the dragon race, it was entirely meaningless and difficult to train this skill. He continuously maneuvered the energy in his body according to the book¡¯s training method and very soon, this rogue energy gradually turned into something he could control. The only issue was that after the energy moved around once, not only did it not become increasingly strong as per written in the sutra, it instead became weaker! However, Chu Nan was not nervous in the slightest when he encountered that. For someone who had browsed through numerous skill books, he knew that the battle aura cultivated via different sutras had a huge difference in quality. In a situation when both parties were at level 1, if someone who trained in were to fight against someone who trained in , the latter would basically trash the former, on the basis that they disregarded the utilization of different skills and purely fought with their battle aura. After numerous rounds of circulation, the had removed a portion of the impurities present in his original battle aura. Even though it seemed to have decreased, it was instead making it purer which would be much more beneficial for his future progress. Chu Nan gradually stopped his training after some time. It was not recommended to train for too long for his first attempt; this was something he learned from the skill books. He grasped his fists and took a deep breath. He quickly noticed that his breathing seemed to be smoother than before. It seemed like it was true that the can change a person¡¯s constitution. According to the records stated in the skill book, the initial change was the most obvious and Chu Nan had indeed sensed that initial change. Even though the change seemed insignificant, it was something all experts desired. Their constitution was innate while battle aura was acquired. After their strength reached a certain realm, other than to work hard and train, it would all depend on their innate constitution. At that point in time, they wouldn¡¯t be competing with others with only their efforts and comprehension, but also with the innate constitution of their physique. There were countless experts in the Shengyuan Contient who had thought of every possible method to find sutras that could change their constitution. It was to the extent if someone was willing to give them a skill inheritance that could change their constitution, even if they were asked to kill a thousand people, they would still be willing to fulfill that request. Chapter 35 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After stretching his sore limbs from the awkward position he was just in, Chu Nan looked around in great spirits and saw that the other two were still training. Out of boredom, he opened his spatial bracelet. The space available within the spatial bracelet was so vast, the number of items that could be stored in there were countless. Glancing around his spatial bracelet, he could see items piling up until they made up a large mountain; the sight of it all made him feel a sense of awe and helplessness. He had been very busy posing as an expert and researching the skill inheritance of druids and barbarians for the past few days that he had no spare time to look around for any interesting items in his bracelet. After opening a beautifully decorated box that was just casually laid in a corner, he saw a dragon crystal that radiated a golden light. This should be a dragon crystal of a golden dragon. He then casually opened another box and saw a magic core the size of a human head with hundreds of small little holes on its surface. ¡®Whose magic core is this and why is it so big? Useless!¡¯ ¡®Should I take a look at a few celestial weapons? Hmm, I don¡¯t want to be electrocuted just yet. Forbidden spell scrolls? Some other race¡¯s skill inheritance? Or beautiful ladies?¡¯ While he was in a trance, the female¡¯s silhouette he saw before suddenly appeared once again. She was dressed in an elegant emerald green robe while possessing a soul-stirring appearance. Her entire countenance seemed hazy, yet looked so real at the same time. Eh? After Chu Nan recovered his senses, the beautiful lady had already disappeared without a trace. He only faintly heard her choppily saying two words, ¡°Break¡­ seal¡­¡± ¡®She appeared again?¡¯ Chu Nan was shocked. He looked towards the endless black space within the spatial bracelet while cleaning his ear lobes with his pinky finger. However, that lady¡¯s appearance and voice had long disappeared. Chu Nan wanted to study the reason why the same lady¡¯s silhouette would appear in the spatial bracelet on two different occasions, but alas, he had no idea where to begin searching for the answers. Feeling like it would be a tedious task to continue thinking about it, he decided to give up and rummage through more of those beautifully decorated boxes to see what was inside of them. ¡®Eh? Why didn¡¯t I see this in the past?¡¯ Chu Nan¡¯s eyes brightened. A seal card! A seal card was one of those rare items available in back in the day, and its rarity was comparable to celestial weapons. Among the hundreds of thousands of players, there were only a handful of people who possessed a seal card, and even if they had one, they would never be lucky enough again to find another one. However, the spatial bracelet had a total of ten in which eight of the cards were unused. The other two cards seemed to have something or someone sealed within them. After many electrifying lessons, Chu Nan was cautious even when he was just merely picking up items, for fear that the used seal card would also release an electrifying current similar to the previous celestial weapons. ¡®Eh? I¡¯m not shocked?¡¯ After being somewhat accustomed to getting electrocuted, he was somewhat unused to it when he found an item inside the spatial bracelet that did not electrocute him. Heaven Grade seal card: Sealed monster, 3000 Killing Bees. Killing Bees? Chu Nan was surprised. Killing Bees weren¡¯t considered powerful monsters alone, but when they were in a pack, they were greatly feared beings. He did not expect the number one player back in the day would wastefully use a seal card to seal 3000 Killing Bees inside. ¡®Waste, such a waste!¡¯ Chu Nan shook his head and took out the second card. This is¡­! He felt a chilling sensation when his finger scraped against the card¡¯s surface, but he couldn¡¯t even guess or identify what kind of metallic material was used to make this card. Just as he was in deep ponderment, all of a sudden, he felt his surroundings spinning. Attribute: Light One of the four sacred beasts; the sacred beast of light; the slaughterer. The White Tiger! Chu Nan felt his world flipping over before his eyes. No wonder back in the day, there were no traces of White Tiger in the game! The number one player of the game was crazy enough to even think of sealing one of the sacred beasts inside the card to his pet. What kind of power and courage did he possess to accomplish that amazing feat? After his ecstasy receded, Chu Nan was posed with a new problem. As a low-tier player in the past, he naturally never had the opportunity to be in contact with such a high grade item. So, the pressing problem was how he was to summon the sealed monster. ¡°How do I use this card? It can¡¯t possibly be as simple as calling out its name. Hmm, White Tiger¡­?¡± Chu Nan waved the seal card in his hand and muttered to himself, not realizing that the card was radiating a faint glow. His two bodyguards who were currently training seemed to have been petrified in an instant. At that moment, they were the only ones that could sense a huge pressure befell onto them, the instinctual feeling between a meek prey and an apex predator, it was as if they were the prey and the predator was about to pounce on their neck and land its sinking fangs. The sensation was similar to the sky crashing down, to the extent they had to kneel down with constrained breath. In the face of such powerful pressure, they were just laid out in the open just like a buffet for the predator. The howls of wolves permeating throughout the forest were immediately silenced and the roars of magical beasts were barely audible. Even the sound of insects could not be heard and instantly, the entire forest fell into absolute silence and the surrounding air seemed to have frozen in place. Shanz and Catherine looked behind Chu Nan with widened eyes. Chu Nan¡¯s hair stood on its end and a bone-chilling feeling ran up from his spine to his brain. Out of conditioned reflex, he took a step back. ¡°I am the King of Beasts!¡± A domineering voice exploded in Chu Nan¡¯s mind. ¡°Who? Who dares to directly call the name of this lord? Why did you summon this lord? You didn¡¯t even mention a word of please! This lord shall eat you as punishment for your insolence!¡± Chu Nan had only heard of the sacred beast¡¯s name in the past and had never actually seen one in real life. The only thing he knew about that sacred beast of light was that it possessed extremely formidable fighting power and his temper was notorious for being grumpy. Chu Nan shivered and gulped down nervously as he looked at the white-haired tiger that was twice the size of an ordinary tiger. ¡°It¡¯s you again!¡± White Tiger bared his teeth to reveal an extremely fierce expression. ¡°Don¡¯t assume that since you¡¯ve sealed this lord, you can forgo with the word please! Eh?¡± Chapter 36 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations White Tiger furrowed his brows and his two blood-colored eyes flickered with devious glint. His domineering voice echoed inside Chu Nan¡¯s mind once again. ¡°You¡¯re not the original! Why are you hiding behind a fake face? Who are you? Where is that bastard who sealed this lord? This lord shall swallow him whole!¡± Chu Nan was truly shocked. This sacred beast indeed lived up to his name. To have been able to see through the fact that his current appearance was not the real, White Tiger must have very keen senses. ¡°Why did you summon this lord?¡± Chu Nan very much wanted to say that he had unintentionally summoned it. However, when he saw that fierce expression, he hesitated for a moment before replying inside his mind. ¡°This.. in fact, I was afraid you would find it too stuffy inside the card, so I invited you out to have a breather.¡± ¡°Breather?¡± White Tiger sized up the somewhat timid Chu Nan and said, ¡°What could this lord possibly not know what you are thinking? You actually dared to summon this lord without any reason? If you do not wish to be swallowed whole, you had better undo the seal right now! Otherwise¡­ hmph!¡± ¡°Swallowed whole?¡± Chu Nan unconsciously retreated and shrunk back his neck. As he looked at the fiendish-looking White Tiger, he suddenly furrowed his brow and thought, ¡®This White Tiger¡¯s act of only threatening but not executing his threats is rather similar to how I deceived the druids. Can it be?¡¯ When the White Tiger heard Chu Nan¡¯s thoughts, he bared his sharp canines and his fierce voice sounded inside Chu Nan¡¯s mind once again. ¡°Human, don¡¯t assume I am merely frightening you. If you don¡¯t undo the seal right now, this lord will really swallow you whole!¡± But much to his disappointment, Chu Nan was no longer afraid when he heard White Tiger¡¯s continued harmless threats. After posing like an expert and deceiving people like it¡¯s his day job, he was extremely familiar with the type of deception where one would only say threats but never act on them. ¡°Is that so? Then please swallow me whole.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± White Tiger paused. Seeing that, Chu Nan revealed a smile and said, ¡°If my guess is right, you are unable to attack the wielder of the card after you are sealed inside, right?¡± White Tiger¡¯s huge body shivered in total anger. ¡°You¡­!¡± Evidently, the sacred beast, who only possessed powerful destructive abilities, was far inferior in the art of deceiving compared to Chu Nan, who had already been accustomed to acting like an expert. ¡°Raise your left paw¡­¡± Before Chu Nan could finish his sentence, White Tiger¡¯s left paw was raised up high. ¡°Stick out your tongue¡­¡± The White Tiger¡¯s long tongue immediately rolled out like a panting dog. ¡°You! How dare you humiliate this lord as such!¡± A fierce glint flashed through White Tiger¡¯s eyes as he raised his legs with intentions to approach Chu Nan. However, he realized that he was unable to move his legs. Any living being sealed inside the card was unable to harm the holder; this was a rule that Chu Nan did not know, but the White Tiger was well aware of. Receiving a glare from White Tiger, goosebumps surfaced all over Chu Nan¡¯s body. Even though no physical harm was done just yet, just that fierce glare had caused Chu Nan¡¯s heart to beat faster. He looked at White Tiger, who he could call upon whenever he liked, then at his two bodyguards who had been intimidated by it until not daring to even move a single step. Chu Nan honestly regretted it so much he wanted to give himself two tight slaps. There was already a powerful White Tiger bodyguard that he could summon anytime, so why did he go through the trouble to cheat those two fellas to be his bodyguards? ¡°My apologies, I was doing an experiment.¡± Chu Nan nonchalantly waved his hand to White Tiger and said in his mind, ¡°You can return to the card. I¡¯ll summon you when I need you.¡± ¡°Return?¡± White Tiger blanked out. ¡°According to the rules of the seal card, your abilities are insufficient to control this lord. Therefore, this lord should obtain a corresponding remuneration whenever I am summoned. Otherwise, you will no longer be able to summon this lord before your abilities have improved.¡± ¡°Remuneration?¡± Looking at White Tiger¡¯s honest expression, Chu Nan did not dare to take a gamble after thinking through it thrice. He straightforwardly asked, ¡°Then what remuneration should I give you?¡± ¡°Magic beasts crystals and cores, superior energy crystals or dragon crystals will suffice. It will be calculated accordingly based on what you summoned this lord for.¡± White Tiger explained in all seriousness. ¡°However, as long as you summon this lord, you will still need to pay the summoning costs even if you do not require this lord to do anything.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that basic fees? Something like as long as you hop on a cab, you will have to pay the basic fee be it if you are travelling one hundred meters or two kilometers?¡± ¡°What¡¯s basic fees?¡± White Tiger was puzzled. Chu Nan clicked his tongue and said, ¡°You won¡¯t understand even if I explain. So you require magic cores, right?¡± Opening the spatial bracelet, Chu Nan took out a Medusa magic core and said, ¡°This should suffice.¡± White Tiger narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Too little.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chu Nan jumped back. ¡°This is a Medusa magic core! It¡¯s a level 1 Earth Realm magic beast for goodness sake!¡± ¡°Level 1 Earth Realm?¡± White Tiger clicked his tongue in contempt. ¡°This lord is a sacred beast, what is an Earth Realm magic beast when compared to my greatness?¡± After thinking it through, White Tiger was correct. In the face of a sacred beast, a level 1 Earth Realm beast was nothing. He then took out another Medusa Queen core and said, ¡°How about this?¡± ¡°Not enough.¡± ¡°What? The Medusa Queen¡¯s core is¡­¡± ¡°This lord is a sacred beast.¡± White Tiger used the same fact to shut him up. Chu Nan flared up as his two Earth Grade magic cores had been regarded as worthless. ¡°Alright then! Minotaur magic core!¡± ¡°Not enough.¡± ¡°Great Minotuar magic core!¡± ¡°It¡¯s still lacking.¡± ¡°Thunderbird¡¯s magic core!¡± ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s still lacking.¡± ¡°Flying Dragon¡¯s dragon crystal!¡± White Tiger¡¯s eyes brightened and laughed. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°A flying dragon¡¯s crystal¡­ the basic fee is sure expensive.¡± Chu Nan clicked his tongue and handed the crystal to the White Tiger. ¡°Hurry up and take your remuneration, and return to the seal card.¡± ¡°Not enough.¡± When Chu Nan heard the White Tiger¡¯s response, similar to having his tail stepped on, he jumped back in fear. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was enough just a moment ago?¡± The White Tiger looked at Chu Nan in all seriousness. ¡°The enough this lord meant, was inclusive of all the cores you had brought out earlier on.¡± Chapter 37 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°F*ck you! You might as well go rob a bank!¡± Chu Nan was about to go mad. Even if the spatial bracelet had a mountain load of cores, White Tiger¡¯s basic fees were too much. If he were to encounter any more danger and summoned it out to defend against it, these crystals and cores would all soon belong to it. White Tiger glanced at his spatial bracelet and said, ¡°This lord remembers there are a lot of dragon crystals inside. As long as you take out a green dragon crystal, it is equivalent to all the magic cores you took out earlier. There¡¯s no need for a golden dragon, silver dragon, crystal dragon, holy dragon and the other high-grade dragon¡¯s crystals.¡± ¡°Dragon crystals?¡± There were indeed many dragon crystals inside his spatial bracelet. However, having to pay White Tiger a green dragon¡¯s crystal without having it doing anything, the basic fee made Chu Nan¡¯s heart bleed. ¡°Can¡¯t it be cheaper?¡± Chu Nan furrowed his brows. ¡°For example, I¡¯ll just give you two Great Minotuar magic cores¡­¡± ¡°This lord is a sacred beast! Not an ordinary magical beast.¡± White Tiger started to get dissatisfied. ¡°If you violate the rules, then you will forever be unable to summon this lord until you are strong enough.¡± ¡°Alright, green dragon core it is!¡± Chu Nan clenched his teeth and took out a piece of shiny green crystal. ¡°A bigshot¡¯s pricing is definitely different from those third rate stars. You are the bigshot among all magical beasts so I¡¯ll gracefully accept the high appearance fee!¡± White Tiger did not understand what Chu Nan was saying, but he revealed a smile after he obtained the green dragon crystal. ¡°Remember to prepare the remuneration next time you require this lord¡¯s help, and this lord will spare no effort to help.¡± Chu Nan very much wished to give White Tiger a command for him to work, for example, to get rid of all the powerful magical beasts in his surroundings that might be hidden around him. However, the moment he thought of the fact that White Tiger might ask for even more dragon crystals, he immediately gave up on that thought. ¡°Hurry up and leave! Please! I heard that the appearance fees of superstars are charged by the minutes so you better return as soon as possible! Lest you ask me for more remuneration.¡± Chu Nan waved the card and White Tiger instantly disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s sure expensive.¡± Chu Nan looked at the absolutely overpowered safety net in his hands and shook his head. White Tiger was indeed powerful, but it was too expensive! He merely made an entrance and that had already cost him a piece of dragon crystal. If he were to request it to protect him and fight, Chu Nan had no idea how much more he would have to spend. After a sigh, Chu Nan carefully kept the White Tiger seal card. Even though it was expensive, White Tiger was worth the expensive price tag. It was similar to a person back on earth striking a lottery worth 5 million dollars and having to fork out a hundred thousand as taxes before they could retrieve the money. Although they would reluctantly still fork out that sum of money, no one would ever have the thought that it would be better if they did not strike the lottery. After keeping the card, Chu Nan looked at the Killing Bees card and muttered to himself. ¡°The appearance fee of these Killing Bees would definitely be lower than White Tiger¡¯s, but I wonder how much it cost? Would it be possible to only release a hundred or two hundred of them and not all 3000 of them? Would their appearance fees be lower if fewer bees were released?¡± Upon flipping the card, Chu Nan looked at the array carved on it and a notion flashed across his mind. ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± The forest was still in absolute silence even after White Tiger had disappeared. In the face of such might, there were basically no beasts that dared to resist. Shanz and Catherine were also blanked out for an extended period of time before they recovered from the shock and cautiously came to Chu Nan¡¯s side. ¡°Chu¡­ Chu Nan¡­ That beast¡­ just now¡­¡± Shanz stammered for half a day before Catherine continued his sentence for him. ¡°It¡¯s the legendary sacred beast, White Tiger?¡± ¡°Yup, that¡¯s right.¡± Chu Nan nodded and answered. All of a sudden, he asked, ¡°Why? Do you also recognize White Tiger?¡± ¡°It is one of the four sacred beasts from the legends of the Shengyuan Continent. I didn¡¯t expect it to really exist.¡± Catherine answered, ¡°In the past, I only thought of it as a legend.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Nan was somewhat surprised at the fact that the legend of the four sacred beasts, which originated from the Eastern countries, was also a legend in the Shengyuan Continent. ¡°Did White Tiger come looking for you? You passed it a piece of dragon crystal just a moment ago. Could it be that it came to ask you to repay a debt? What¡¯s your relationship with it? How did you come to be acquainted with White Tiger?¡± Although Catherine was the druid princess, her curiosity broke her original cool countenance and moreover, the White Tiger had also disappeared. As a result, her innate gossiping mentality unique to females was at its peak. ¡°Ah?¡± Only then did Chu Nan recall that he had conversed with the White Tiger in his mind all this time. Other than the both of them, no one knew what they had talked about. ¡°Cough¡­¡± Chu Nan dryly coughed. ¡°What¡¯s all this nonsense of asking for repayment? It is simply my summoned beast. Summoning it earlier on was due to the fact that I recalled not having seen it for several days. For fear that he would starve, I gave him a piece of dragon crystal.¡± ¡°Summoned beast? Starve? Dragon crystal¡­¡± Chu Nan¡¯s words were too shocking. Although they both knew that Chu Nan was a Heaven Realm expert, it did not mean that any Heaven Realm expert could have White Tiger as their summoned beast. Among the Heaven Realm experts, it was considered an extremely boastful matter if they even had a golden dragon king or crystal dragon king as their summoned beasts. In this world there was unexpectedly someone who had White Tiger as their summoned beast? Exactly how strong was that person? Moreover, a dragon crystal as their meal? Even a king of a country was not wealthy to that extent! This was too much of a luxury! ¡°In fact, White Tiger isn¡¯t as powerful as what you think.¡± Chu Nan deliberately sighed. ¡°If not for the fact that the majority of my powers are sealed, I would be slightly more powerful than it.¡± Looking at his two petrified bodyguards, Chu Nan continued to brag. In any case, White Tiger had indeed appeared and they had no methods to communicate with it. Therefore, it did not matter what story he fabricated. White Tiger¡¯s appearance had severely shocked the spirits of his two bodyguards. In a single night, Chu Nan¡¯s position in their hearts had risen to a position nearing God. From then on, Chu Nan had also come to a conclusion about an iron rule. ¡°If you can brag about a dragon, you should not be silly and brag about a cow! The more exaggerated your story was, and the more unbelievable it sounded, the easier for others to believe the story! Chapter 38 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The endlessly vast Heaven Forest didn¡¯t only consist of plains; mountains, wide serene lakes, along with canyons and various other natural wonders could be found within Heaven Forest. It could even be said that Heaven Forest was a miniature version of the entire continent. As the sun began to rest for the next day, the drizzle of rain that had lasted for an entire day gradually subsided, and the now soaked rotten leaves emitted off an even more pungent smell compared to before. With one stationed in front and the other at the end, Shanz and Catherine followed Chu Nan as he arduously travelled through Heaven Forest. Two wild beast¡¯s corpses were tied together hanging from Shanz¡¯s shoulders as food, and their bean-sized magic cores had already been extracted by Shanz. Even though the weaker magical beasts in the Heaven Forest rarely possessed any magic core, magic cores would still be occasionally found inside any beasts above fifth grade. Shanz would never forget the moment when they had found a core inside the corpse of a magical beast, Chu Nan expressed his indifference and disdain towards that bean-sized magic core. At first, Shanz assumed that it was because he did not know the uses of magic cores and so, he kindly and patiently explained its uses in the Shengyuan Continent. Magic cores could be used in many ways. Magicians could improve their magic at an increased rate if they wore a magic core or a crystal when they meditated. In the process of crafting magic scrolls, magic cores were an essential material. Or whenever alchemists were crafting magic items, smithers creating superior weapons or armors, architects building large-scaled magic buildings, all of these procedures required a magic core to complete. As for those powerful magical beasts knights or even dragon knights, the magical beasts in their private residence regarded magic cores as delicacies. According to legends, if one were to feed them with a superior magic core, it could even allow some specific magical beasts to evolve. Magic cores were of extreme importance to human society, so naturally they would usually fetch a good price if taken out and sold outside. After hearing Shanz¡¯s explanation, Chu Nan¡¯s indifferent expression towards magic cores remained the same. That type of indifferent gaze was absolutely impossible to fake! Looking at Chu Nan who turned around after hearing their explanations and went back to sleep, the two young bodyguards blanked out. After spending so much saliva trying to explain the usefulness of magic cores to him, what they obtained in the end was an unsatisfying reaction. Maybe it was to be expected, maybe a Heaven Realm expert truly regarded money like dirt! Because of that misconception, the two young bodyguards now once again had an even higher evaluation of Heaven Realm experts. Of course, what they had never imagined was that it was not because all Heaven Realm experts regarded the magic cores they had as trash, but because Chu Nan just had too many of those superior magic cores in his spatial bracelet. As a result, a magic core the size of a bean was basically the same as trash in his eyes and a complete waste of time to even collect these puny cores. After blowing the wind out of a wild dog that tried to sneak up on him with a single hit, Chu Nan looked at fists and nodded in satisfaction. In order to survive in the forest for the past few days, he had no choice but to practice the to increase his strength. Chu Nan smiled and thought, ¡®So it turns out, the feeling of wielding power is this good.¡¯ Catherine looked at the wild dog that Chu Nan had subdued with his physical power, and shook her head gently as she sighed. There was indeed a difference between a genius and ordinary people in this world. Even though he was only in the fifth grade, and had yet to advance to level 1 Human Realm, his speed of improvement had caused Catherine and Shanz¡¯s eyes to almost bulge out of their eye sockets. A Heaven Realm magician was going through the challenge of improving his physique like a warrior? Could he be the prime example of learning and training until you¡¯re old? Despite the fact that progress would usually slow down as one advanced further, his ability to improve to fifth grade in mere sixth months was too shocking. What Catherine could not understand was why would she feel fearful whenever he fought when he was just in the fifth grade? Maybe it was because the aura he released whenever he fought was similar to a dragon¡¯s! ¡®But, how can a human release a dragon¡¯s aura? I must be seeing things.¡¯ Catherine shook her head and got rid of those crazy thoughts. The longer she spent with Chu Nan, weirdly enough, the more she was unable to see through him. ¡°Chu Nan!¡± Shanz suddenly hollered. Chu Nan was shocked by the sudden voice that almost burst his eardrums and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Take a look at that.¡± Shanz excitedly pointed down the mountain. ¡°A city. A small human city! We¡¯ve walked out of the Heaven Forest!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve finally walked out of this sh*thole!¡± Looking at the huge city beneath the mountain from afar, Chu Nan cursed the druid elder internally for the 128th time. He had been cheated by that old man so badly! He had the cheek to say that the druid village was located right by the edge of the forest and that it would not take long for them to walk out. Yet, Chu Nan had walked through forest for nearly an entire half year before he walked out of the exit which the druid elder claimed to be ¡®very near the village¡¯ As he looked at his clothes made from animal skin, Chu Nan shook his head with a bitter smile. He was no longer that weak keyboard warrior who only knew how to sit before the computer and type at the speed of light. After the past half year of trekking, crossing mountains and sleeping out in the open, his body was clearly much, much stronger from when he just arrived in the Shengyuan continent. Looking back at the vast, endless, and dangerous Heaven Forest, Chu Nan felt even more moved. ¡°Shanz! Hurry and carry me down there!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shanz was already accustomed to carrying Chu Nan on his back when they were back in the Heaven Forest. He had learned a new combat skill in the past few days, and as such he had successfully entered level 2 of Human Realm so his current speed was clearly much faster now. After thousands of years of great changes, what were the countries that were still surviving in the continent? How were the relationships between each country? Which countries were lording the other? Which country was more inclined to wars and most importantly, which country had the most beautiful ladies? All these questions were not something the two bodyguards by Chu Nan¡¯s side could answer. However, those questions were not actually what he wished to know the most. What he cared for the most was, which country was the safest while having the highest quality of life. As they dashed out of the forest and looked at the city from a close distance, Chu Nan, who had lived in an era without high walls, felt the glamour of ancient architecture for the first time in his life. The walls of the city nearest to the Heaven Forest were not considered extremely high, it was only about the height of five to six meters. There was also a four to five-meter wide moat in front of the city gates, but the muddy water made it hard to gauge the depth of it. ¡°Eh? Why is it so quiet?¡± Chapter 39 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Chu Nan leaped down from Shanz¡¯s back and looked at the wide open city gates, but there was not a single soul in sight. With the exception of the three of them, there were no one around, even the soldiers that were supposed to guard the city gates were nowhere to be seen. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a dead city?¡± The moment Chu Nan said that, a shabby, pale-faced black haired young man popped out from the city gates and shouted towards the three of them, ¡°Don¡¯t come here! Leave!¡± Chu Nan looked at his surroundings and confirmed there were indeed no one else here other than the three of them. He turned and asked Shanz, ¡°Is my appearance that dislikable?¡± After getting a shake of head from both his bodyguards, Chu Nan once again walked towards the city gates. ¡°Don¡¯t come here! Hurry and leave!¡± The young man anxiously shouted when he saw the three of them not listening to his advice. In the span of mere seconds, waves of horse galloping could be heard from within the city. Near hundreds of knights radiating a faint white glow rushed out of the city like a flurry and instantly encircled Chu Nan and his bodyguards. ¡°This is?¡± Chu Nan was well aware that the near hundreds of knights wielding a longsword in their hands while giving off killing auras that suddenly dashed out were definitely not there to extend a warm welcome to him. Followed by the sound of a horse neighing, the horse of the knight in golden armor suddenly grew out a pair of white colored wings and flew across the tall city walls before landing in front of Chu Nan. Pulling the reins, the flying horse neighed loudly. The knight looked down at Chu Nan and a trace of hesitation and struggle flickered in his eyes. In the end, he sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, leave. Don¡¯t enter the city.¡± ¡°Ohhh~~¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Looking at their formation, Chu Nan knew that the city might be rather troublesome and trouble was something he wanted to actively avoid. The moment the knight said to leave, he was already turned around ready to leave. ¡°Hold it! The three of you are not to leave!¡± Behind the knight with a flying horse, a knight in red armor maneuvered his horse to block Chu Nan¡¯s way. With his longsword pointed at the tip of Chu Nan¡¯s nose, he said, ¡°The three of you must enter the city!¡± ¡°Enter the city?¡± Chu Nan looked towards the knight with a flying mount who spoke earlier on. ¡°Viscount Efran,¡± The knight with a flying mount softly said, ¡°They seem very healthy and they just came out from the direction of the forest. I think we can let them go.¡± ¡°Let them go? Saint Knight Yashly, I know you have a kind and just heart.¡± Efran¡¯s voice was filled with undisguised pride. ¡°However, you have to understand the order that the Temple of Light had for you was to cooperate with my Dulraze Country to control Dolunga City. I am the commander-in-chief of this operation here.¡± ¡®Saint knight?¡¯ Chu Nan was somewhat surprised. A saint knight was indeed sauve enough to be able to ride on a flying mount. As for that Viscount Efran, who was as proud as a peacock, what background did he possess to be so arrogant even to a saint knight?¡± Saint Knight Yashly bowed down and said, ¡°Respected Viscount Efran, you are naturally the commander-in-chief of this operation, I am merely fulfilling my duty and obligations. The final decision is still in your hands.¡± Efran smiled gloatingly. It satisfied his vanity to a great extent to be respected by a saint knight. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Efran waved his hand and ordered. ¡°Bring these three suspicious people into the city.¡± ¡®What¡¯s going on? Suspicious people? Is there a war going on? I¡¯m so unlucky!¡¯ Several thoughts flashed past Chu Nan¡¯s mind as he hastily shouted, ¡°Wait! I¡¯m not a spy and I just came out of Heaven Forest.¡± ¡°What spy? What Heaven Forest?¡± Efran furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Bring then in.¡± ¡°Hold! What are you doing?¡± Shanz roared and got ready to fight. The same goes for Cathrine as she entered a state of battle. Efran furrowed his brow then smiled while revealing traces of killing intent. ¡°You wish to resist?¡± Hundreds of knights unsheathed their longswords and momentarily, Chu Nan felt a cold murderous intent from near hundreds of knights. He swept his gaze across the knights. All of them had a strong build and were fully armed. And from how they were chanting the name, Dulraze Country, they did not seem to be common mobs. For the three of them to fight against a hundred? Moreover, there was a saint knight among the hundred? Wasn¡¯t resisting simply courting death? Even if he summoned White Tiger who came with a disgustingly high appearance fee and eliminated all of them, God knows if he would offend that Dulraze Country. Chu Nan did not wish to be in a hostile relationship with a country the moment he stepped out of the forest. After some thought, Chu Nan decided to enter the city first and see what was brewing inside. If it was really dangerous, he would then summon White Tiger and escape. ¡°Hold. Shanz, don¡¯t attack.¡± Chu Nan hastily pulled back his two bodyguards. ¡°Let¡¯s follow them inside.¡± Efran proudly chuckled but there was a trace of disappointment on his face. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve inherited the intelligence of a human and did not inherit the useless persistence of elves. Very good, you¡¯re smart. Enter the city!¡± Efran led the group at the front while Yashly looked at Chu Nan with a sad expression before he shook his head and sighed depressingly. He then urged his horse to enter the city. Chu Nan secretly sized up the group of knights surrounding them. Those knights who wore similar armors as Efran appeared to be prideful and arrogant, and all of them had that similarly irritating smile. As for the few other knights who donned armor similar to Yashly, there were more or less some hint of gloom in their expressions. Chu Nan found it strange. ¡°How come a viscount of a country could flaunt his prowess before a saint knight of the Temple of Light?¡± While in doubt, he entered the city. The young man, who earlier shouted at Chu Nan from inside of the city, spoke in dissatisfaction. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave? Are you that much of a fool to come in and court death?¡± ¡°Court death?¡± Chu Nan immediately blanked out when he heard those scary words. However, he was promptly woken by the sound of Efran¡¯s whip striking on the young man¡¯s shoulders which tore through the young man¡¯s skin. ¡°Shut up! You better stay silent.¡± Efran retracted his whip, not sparing another glance at the fallen young man before he spoke to Chu Nan, ¡°Remember, from now until your inevitable death, you are not allowed to leave Dolunga City! If we were to discover you had escaped, you will be sentenced to death with no exception!¡± ¡®Sentenced to death with no exception? With just the few of you?¡¯ Chu Nan itched to bring out the White Tiger seal card to deal with all these arrogant knights. However, the thought of that astronomical appearance fee and the possible consequences of offending an entire country, he soon dismissed that notion. He should first take a look at what has happened here before deciding the best way to deal with it. The hundreds of knights did not spare Chu Nan a glance as they rode their horses into the city. Only then did Chu Nan realize that Dolunga was not a dead city. There was merely no one stationed at the city gates and the walls, instead there were thousands of people lying on the ground of the city. Chapter 40 The black-haired young man, who just got whipped, stood up and spat at Efran and his men¡¯s direction. He then turned and looked at Chu Nan with discontentment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Right now, everyone is trying their best not to enter Dolunga City. Why are you even here?¡± ¡°Trying their best not to enter? Why? Come here, I¡¯ll treat your injury.¡± In order to avoid his shocking spatial bracelet from being seen, Chu Nan carried several bottles of Human Grade potions by his side from when he was in Heaven Forest. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you know about it?¡± The young man came to Chu Nan¡¯s side and whispered softly. ¡°There¡¯s currently a plague in the city. The plague is so fatal that once you get infected, you are basically as good as dead. People who are stuck here can only wait for their death! Forget about my injuries, I¡¯ll be dying anyway.¡± ¡°A plague? But that doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± Chu Nan asked in puzzlement, ¡°Those knights seem to be people with status and could it be that they¡­¡± ¡°Them?¡± The young man revealed a disgusted smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the faint glow on their bodies? That¡¯s a light blessing scroll from the Temple of Light. With that, they can resist the plague and can even cure those infected by it.¡± ¡°Since it can cure those infected, then why the Temple of Light¡­¡± The young man used a strange gaze to size up Chu Nan. ¡°Are you someone from the Shengyuan Continent? Why are you so clueless about everything? When the plague first started, the Temple of Light was the first to respond and promptly tried to save the masses. However, those nobilities and rich merchants quickly sweeped the majority of the light blessing scrolls from the market, starving the rest of us from any protection against such plague. Right now, the only thing the Temple of Light could do was to dispatch large numbers of priests to enter Dolunga City in hopes of curbing the plague from spreading while curing those infected. In order to do that, even the saintess of the Temple of Light was dispatched. However¡­¡± The young man¡¯s smile carries traces of bitterness. ¡°The plague has affected a staggering amount of 500 thousand people, and from the looks of the current situation, they can only delay the death of everyone. As for the eradication of the plague¡­ unless they activate a forbidden spell that is said to require the sacrifice of tens of thousands of senior priests, then perhaps all the citizens of this city could be saved.¡± Chu Nan clicked his tongue in derision. Even though he did not know the scale of the Temple of Light, it was basically impossible for them to sacrifice the lives of tens of thousands of senior priests regardless of how powerful they were. ¡°Why am I telling you all these?¡± The young man smiled and shook his head. ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll bring you to Uncle McCullen to let him see how long you trio can survive for.¡± ¡°Little boy, my name is Chu Nan. What¡¯s yours?¡± Chu Nan took his time and patiently followed behind the young man. As for the plague, he did not care much about it. There was no illness a Heaven Grade potion was unable to cure, and if worse comes to worse, he still had several healing-type magic scrolls inside the spatial bracelet. Therefore, the plague was nothing to his eyes. ¡°Lin Nianbing.¡± The young man answered. ¡°Oh, your name¡­¡± Chu Nan was somewhat shocked. The black-haired young man unexpectedly had a name that seemed to have originated from the east. It was completely different from those blond knights he had encountered earlier on whose names were from western origins. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Nianbing asked. Chu Nan smiled and said, ¡°Nothing much. Oh right, McCullen is a priest?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not.¡± Lin Nianbing answered. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he does for a living, but I know he should be quite powerful? I know that because even that arrogant Efran would keep his behavior in check in front of McCullen.¡± Chu Nan¡¯s eyes brightened. He didn¡¯t expect he would encounter such a strange person even in such a situation. After walking through several streets, everyone Chu Nan saw were all infected by the plague, some of them were suffering from sores and pusses were oozing out from the wounds on their faces and skin. There were even some who coughed out blood with deathly pale faces. The liveliness in the city seemed to have died out with so many of the citizens just waiting for their inevitable death. Chu Nan had the urge to take out his potions and save all these poor souls, but he feared that they, who were threatened by death with no hope in sight, would behave out of line in order to obtain the cure in a moment of excitement. After all, even if he were to take out all of Heaven, Earth and Human Grade potion, he couldn¡¯t possibly cure all 500 thousand people. Moreover, what about his safety after he finished up all those potions? Even if he did not think about his safety, what should he do about those who did not get treated? As they walked past another street, the state of the people here were even more severe, and children were basically non-existent here. Children, who were of several months old, had already passed away as their entire bodies rotted from the inside out. Even then, mourning mothers would still keep their dead child within their arms, as if to shield them from the plague. The hopelessness shown in the eyes of everyone was evident. Moans of people who were tortured by the pain inside their body rang inside their ears, giving the illusion that one was near thousands of wailing spirits. Chu Nan repeatedly hypnotized himself, for fear that he would succumb to his boiling emotions and bring out all of the potion to save everyone in a moment¡¯s kindness. ¡°I¡¯m not Lei Feng[1]. I¡¯m not him, I¡¯m not Tang Sanzang, I¡¯m not the Goddess of Mercy.¡± Chu Nan believed himself to be neither a good person nor a bad person. He was just the average person who would sometimes be selfish and cheat others for his own benefit. Whenever he watched TV and saw a touching scene, he would also drop a few tears due to the plight of the character shown by the show. ¡°I¡¯m not the Goddess of Mercy, I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯m-f*ck it! There has to be a limit of one¡¯s selfishness! Even if I¡¯m not the Goddess of Mercy or a kind hearted man, I¡¯m still human!¡± On the quiet streets, Chu Nan suddenly slapped himself on the cheek, Lin Nianbing along with his two bodyguards who were walking by his side were all dumbstruck. They had no idea why Chu Nan just gave himself a resounding slap to his own face. ¡®I¡¯ll leave a few bottles for my personal use and bring out everything else.¡¯ Chu Nan quickly came to a decision as he reached out to the Heaven Grade potion he kept in order to deal with unexpected situations. ¡°The God of Light shall be with you.¡± A gentle and sweet voice that would make people feel an indescribable sense of peace suddenly sounded from the other end of the street. [1] A soldier that is a model of altruism and dedication in China Chapter 41 While Chu Nan was in a daze from the sweet voice, the owner of that sweet voice had already arrived at the center of the street. No, it was not because the owner of the voice walked very fast, it was just that the street was very short. ¡°S-saintess, the saintess is here!¡± Traces of vitality recovered in the dark gloomy street. Soon, people of all ages quickly got on their feet, even though some were struggling, all of them stood up to welcome the glimmer of hope they still had in their heart. ¡®What background does that saintess have?¡¯ Chu Nan quickly stopped in his tracks and sized up the incoming saintess. ¡°The God of Light will protect and bless all of you.¡± As soon as a white holy light shone down on a sick man, the expression of the severely injured recipient immediately turned for the better. As the holy light petered off, the face under the fading light seemed to have been completely recovered with no signs of the previous puss-filled face. After saving one person, the saintess moved on and treated another. Chu Nan felt awe by the saintness. Where did the Temple of Light find such an angelic-like saintess? He had seen no lack of beautiful women before, as there were all sorts of female celebrities of different flavours back on earth he could gawk on, for example, the pure types, the gorgeous types, and the sexy types. However, the saintess before him wore a pure white long robe with seemingly no flaw whether it was about their grace, her appearance or her merciful personality. Even her voice was so soothing and calm, coupled with her gentle and pure expression that was impossible to fake, he had never seen such an amazing woman before. Even as she quietly stood there, she would still exclude a holy aura. ¡°The God of Light will bless¡­¡± She suddenly staggered as beads of sweat trickled down her exhausted face. ¡°Saintess!¡± Dozens of saint knights who closely followed behind the saintess quickly reached out to support her at the same time. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± The saintess moved away from their support and waved her white hands again, yet another ray of holy light shone down on another sick man. ¡°Your holiness, you¡¯ve not slept for an entire day! Please take a rest. Otherwise, your body will soon break down.¡± One of the more worried saint knights could not help but give out a word of advice. Hearing that, the sick people surrounding the saint subconsciously took a step back. A young girl like her had spent the entire day curing the sick with no rest. Although all of them desperately wished to get cured, none of them wished for her to collapse in order to treat one more person. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The saintess¡¯s voice carried everflowing sadness. ¡°The only thing I can do is to temporarily lessen their pain and suffering. As a saintness of the Temple of the light, I must and I wish to do everything in my power to help them, even if I am unable to truly cure them¡­¡± The crowd turned dead silent. Healing magic can indeed cure the plague, and the saintess had the ability to do so. Unfortunately, the gatekeeper of the city, Viscount Efran, did not allow those who were cured to leave with the reason that they might still carry the illness in their bodies. If they were allowed to leave, the plague might turn into a pandemic. As a result, it became useless to cure the infected. Those priests who had been dispatched to Dolunga City would only use the simplest healing spell to heal the infecteds¡¯ injuries while not trying to expend large amounts of magic to actually cure the infected. Their actions now were merely to prolong the lifespan of those infected. ¡°If possible, I sincerely wish that I can offer my life to activate the forbidden healing spell, [God of Light¡¯s Gift]. However, that would not only require my life but also tens of thousands of senior priests. Forgive me for my selfishness for I am unable to do that, nor do I have that right¡­¡± The saintess interlocked her hands and placed them near the center of her chest, praying for this evil plague to be over so normalcy can be returned to the city again. After that, she opened her eyes and with two fingers, she tapped on her forehead then on her two shoulders. Spectating at the scene, Chu Nan hallucinated for a second and saw the saintess as a true angel! No, she was even more angelic than an angel! The surrounding crowd were affected by the holy atmosphere and knelt on the ground in succession as they devoutly prayed. As an atheist, Chu Nan shook his head. ¡®Sigh! People will often pray for God¡¯s help when in helplessness and despair. Then those so-called Gods will grab that opportunity to bewitch more people to be their followers.¡¯ Almost everyone at present was kneeling and praying, so Chu Nan and his two bodyguards who remained standing appeared exceptionally eye-catching. Chu Nan was an atheist and as for the two bodyguards behind him, one believed in the Druid God and the other believed in the Barbarian God. At the same time, they also firmly worshipped Chu Nan as a God in their hearts, it could be said that in their minds, he was a true God that had descended onto this world. With such a belief, it strengthened their faith so strongly that the infectious sway of the Temple of Light was insignificant in their hearts. The saintess curiously looked at the standing trio. Within the Dolunga City, with the exception of Efran and those nobles, this was her first time to encounter someone who did not devoutly worship and pray for the God of Light. When she saw Chu Nan¡¯s appearance, the saintess could not help but audibly gasp. Even for someone like her who had already decided to dedicate herself to the God of Light, she was truly awed by Chu Nan¡¯s handsome looks! The saint knights standing behind the saintess also noticed Chu Nan¡¯s existence. All of a sudden, with more than a dozen pairs of eyes staring at him, Chu Nan diffidently coughed. Using the most devout voice he could muster, he said. ¡°The faith, and worship for gods should be inside our hearts and not done for appearance sake. I firmly believe that the God of Light will save us all.¡± The saintess and the saint knights were all stunned by Chu Nan¡¯s unexpectedly devout words. Chu Nan learned from the saintess actions and lightly tapped his forehead and both sides of his shoulders. ¡°The God of Light will bless us all.¡± This time, it was not only the saintess and the knights who were stunned. Even the people kneeling on the ground had been dumbstruck when they saw Chu Nan¡¯s gestures. Within the Temple of Light, with the exception of the spokesman, the pope, only the two saintesses had the rights to pray in such a way. Other people could only pray with their hands grasped together. If someone were to break the rule, it was an act of blasphemy against the God of Light! But how could Chu Nan possibly know of that? He merely copied what he saw. Shinng! Immediately, dozens of saint knights unsheathed their swords and surrounded Chu Nan. Chapter 42 Looking at the dozens of fierce-looking saint knights, Chu Nan started to doubt whether he should have slept through the entire day. Why did he encounter the exact same situation of getting encircled with swords pointed at him two times in a day? All of a sudden, the ground below them shook and sounds of horse galloping could be heard coming closer. In the distance, one could see Efran leading his team of knights to the scene of the disturbance. When he saw the saintess, Efran got down from his horse and walked towards her with a mock concerned expression. With that textbook smile of nobles, he opened with, ¡°Beautiful Carlina, what has happened here? Please allow me, your guardian knight, to share your burden.¡± ¡°Respected Viscount Efran.¡± Carlina calmly said, ¡°Please do not address yourself as my guardian knight. That would be a bother to me, thank you.¡± The saint knights behind her and those citizens, who had knelt down to pray, had all cast Efran a loathing glare. There were many different knight ranks that were bestowed in the Shenyuan Continent, and among all of them, the rank of guardian knight was somewhat special. In a certain aspect, guardian knights were not exactly real knights, but instead, it was another term of address for someone¡¯s other half. If the male party was not the female¡¯s guardian knight and yet, he addressed himself as such, it would be regarded as a method of courting. This type of courting method was also more popular among the nobles. Unabashed by the rejection, Efran still showed an elegant smile. Evidently, it was not his first time to have been rejected by the saintness. However, no matter how many times he was rejected, he would never give up on such a beautiful saintess like her as his potential wife. Surprisingly, the saintesses of the Temple of Light were allowed to marry, and precisely due to that, there were many nobles in Dulraze Country that would regard the two saintesses as an object of their sexual desire. As such, they would do everything in their capabilities to try to obtain them. Just the thought of him playing around with a body surrounded by a pure aura all day long, and the picturesque scene of the saintess lying on his while gasping sweetly, Efran¡¯s blood immediately started to boil with excitement. ¡°What happened?¡± But his pursuit of ¡®love¡¯ had to be postponed as he had a more serious issue to deal with. With that in mind, Efran changed his fawning expression to one of high nobility and asked the surrounding saint knights. ¡°As the commander-in-chief of Dolunga City, I hope that you will properly recount what had happened.¡± One of the saint knights furrowed his brows at the rude tone but still pointed at Chu Nan. ¡°This blasphemous man had used the hand gestures that only the pope and the saintesses are allowed to use, when he prayed.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Efran widened his eyes and cheered in his heart! He had finally found an opportunity to show his heroic side in front of the saintess. ¡°Eh? It¡¯s the three of you?¡± When Efran shifted his eyes over to the person in question, he was mildly surprised. He still remembered these three were the one he had just kidn¡­ brought back into the city. Efran remembering them was not due to him having a good memory, but instead their appearances were just too unique to forget. One of them was a mixed blood elf that was so devastatingly handsome, another one was a barbarian that was over two meters tall while dressed in animal skin. Lastly, there was the female druid who was also dressed in a similar fashion but she exuded a wild and sexy aura. Even for someone like Efran who had encountered numerous beauties, he had to admit that the sexiness of the female druid was something he had not seen before. If he could get those two beauties on his bed¡­ forget it! The thought that Catherine might have already been infected with the disease made him abandon that tempting plan. When Efran saw Chu Nan, a mixed blood that was much superior in the aspects of appearance, it had already incurred his dislike. When he thought that Chu Nan might have already enjoyed that sexy female druid, oil was added into the flames of jealousy raging in his heart. ¡°Even though Dulraze Country¡¯s laws do not deal with crimes of blasphemy against the God of Light, the Temple of Light still has dispatched the saintess to assist us in times of the epidemic. Therefore, I shall use my identity as the commander-in-chief to announce their execution by decapitation. It can be considered as my repayment towards the Temple of Light for their duly assistance.¡± ¡®Decapitation?¡¯ Chu Nan blanked out by the word, and his two bodyguards immediately stood out to protect him when they heard the threats coming their way. Even the knights donned excellent armor had to consider the consequences when faced against a 2.5 meter tall barbarian wielding a huge stone hammer that weighed around a couple hundred pounds. The knights who came to the Dolunga City were basically all aristocrats. Compared to the valiant act of killing the enemy on the battlefield to gain military achievements with their lives at stake, it was much safer to head towards Dolunga City and look after the civilians. Although their backgrounds were not as influential as Efran¡¯s family, they were still aristocrats. Who of them would not be interested in the saintess? Showing off their prestige in front of beautiful ladies was something they enjoyed, but it was no fun if they needed to get pummeled by a barbarian to do so. Plus, no one was willing to volunteer themselves for Efran to earn points before the saintness. For a moment, the scene was in a stalemate. Carlina was not fond of Efran and if not for the fact that Chu Nan had desecrated the God of Light, she would have already spoken up to speak on her own behalf. Under the numerous years of influence from the Temple of Light, Catherine had already regarded it as her everything. When Lin Nianbing realized the situation was not getting better, he, who had led Chu Nan, quickly informed him of what crimes he had committed. When he heard his explanation, Chu Nan shook his head helplessly with a bitter smile and thought, ¡®As what I had mentioned before, it is a must to understand the religion, belief and social system of this continent! I am ashamed of this careless mistake I made!¡¯ When Efran saw that no one went forward after his decree was said, he lightly coughed, raised his longsword and shouted, ¡°Knights of Dolunga City!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dozens of knights responded at the same time, causing the atmosphere to greatly change as the aura of killing intent flooded the entire street. Roar! In response, Shanz released a , causing the civilians to suddenly feel dizzy whilst dozens of warhorses moved around restlessly, and many of those knights who were on to top of the warhorses felt their ears buzzing. The huge stone hammer then heavily smashed onto the ground, causing a loud sound wave to echo out. From that one strike, Efran¡¯s eyes twitched in disbelief. ¡®A Human Realm expert?¡¯ Efran looked at Shanz in disbelief. Why was a random barbarian who came out from the Chaos Forest so powerful? If he was so strong, then what realm was that female druid at? As for that mixed blood who was obviously the leader of the trio, what kind of expert would he be? Chapter 43 After a momentary silence, Efran frowned and said, ¡°So what if you are a Human Realm expert? I am also one! Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid! We have the numbers advantage on our side!¡± Chu Nan felt his scalp going numb as he looked at the dozens of swords pointed at him. Shanz had the ability to protect himself, but that did not mean the same for him in the scuffle. What about bluffing him? Oftentimes, when a man wants to show off in front of a woman, it would be hard to deceive him. When he looked at Saintess Calina who possessed incomparable beauty, he quickly understood how powerful a femme fatale was for the first time ever. ¡®What am I so unlucky? I¡¯m still a virgin for goodness sake! I have yet to get rid of my virginity so how can I die here?¡¯ Chu Nan angrily shook his head. It seemed like he would have to summon White Tiger and fight his way out. Even if he would offend a country, he could always find another country to live in. ¡°Everyone, please listen to me.¡± Chu Nan spoke up to break the suffocating atmosphere. ¡°As someone who has desecrated the God of Light, I am completely at fault and as such, I do not wish to resist. But I hope that you could satisfy a small wish of mine before I die, would that be possible?¡± Efran was surprised by Chu Nan¡¯s seemingly compliant attitude. ¡®Of course, it¡¯s for the best if we can do without a fight!¡¯ With that massive barbarian swinging that massive club around, if he were to harm any of his knights, it would be difficult for him to provide an explanation when they returned. Therefore, he hastily nodded to Chu Nan¡¯s peaceful suggestion. Plus, in the Dulraze Country and the Shengyuan Continent, they would often satisfy a reasonable request or wish of a death convict before their execution. Doing such favors at little costs, Efran was naturally willing to do so. ¡°Alright, speak of your wish and I shall listen to it.¡± Chu Nan sighed and with a solemn expression, he said. ¡°I have desecrated the God of Light, committing an unforgivable sin towards my faith. Before my death, I hope that I can have a small room for myself to repent my sins to the God of Light.¡± Shanz and Catherine blankly looked at Chu Nan as they were completely oblivious to his intentions. ¡®An expert is indeed an expert. How can one have such an extraordinary train of thought!¡¯ Shanz and Catherine were totally confident that Chu Nan would be safe, so they relaxed their battle stance with the mentality of watching a good show. ¡°Ah? That¡¯s all?¡± Efran tilted his head to the side in confusion before laughing out loud. ¡®There¡¯s actually such a stupid idiot in this world? He has two powerful bodyguards by his side and yet, he¡¯s not even thinking of taking a gamble to kill their way out of the encirclement?¡¯ ¡°Go ahead, that cottage will do.¡± Efran casually pointed to one of the empty cottages on the street. Chu Nan deeply bowed to express his thanks and carefully guarded against a possible sneak attack from the knights as he walked into the empty cottage. With the doors and windows closed, those on the streets could only hear Chu Nan¡¯s loud and tear-jerking repentance from the room, but they were unable to see what he was doing inside. Clearly, Efran was not afraid of Chu Nan escaping. As the temporary commander-in-chief of Dolunga City, he was rather familiar with the terrain here. Moreover, there was Saint Knight Yashly who possessed a flying mount on stand-by. Even if Chu Nan intended to escape, it was not difficult to recapture him back. ¡°Oh great God of Light! Your humble follower, Chu Nan, is currently repenting to you for I have committed an unforgivable sin! I am unworthy of life as I have tarnished the teachings of the God of Light. I am truly unworthy. Unworthy!¡± Chu Nan loudly shouted while hastily opening his spatial bracelet. However, the moment he went in to grab the White Tiger seal card, he hesitated. ¡®The appearance fee of this White Tiger isn¡¯t cheap! Even more so when I need it to kill people. How much would I have to pay for it to kill a way out? Can I possibly go bankrupt from this single use?¡¯ ¡®Sh*t, how can I possibly think of being cheap in such a dangerous situation? I¡¯m really a miser!¡¯ Chu Nan gave himself another tight slap which echoed through the cottage¡¯s walls. Outside, there were many followers who had been moved by Chu Nan¡¯s devout heart. ¡®What a devout follower of the God of Light! Not forgetting to repent before his death and in addition, he physically punished himself for his sins. A person with such noble qualities is truly admirable.¡¯ With a single tight slap, Chu Nan¡¯s eyes started seeing stars, and as he was gaining back his bearings, he saw the pile of scrolls hidden underneath the boxes of dragon crystal that he had in the spatial bracelet. ¡®Scrolls? A Heaven Grade forbidden spell scroll? [God of Light¡¯s Gift]? And there seems to be two such scrolls here! Oh right, I¡¯m saved! Not only that, the entire city is saved too!¡¯ Chu Nan was excited to find two Heaven Grade forbidden recovery spell scrolls, [God of Light¡¯s Gift]! ¡®One should suffice, right?¡¯ Chu Nan carefully took out one of the scrolls and gently patted his life-saving amulet. After living in the forest for half a year, he had found out the method to use the seal card along with the magic scrolls. The first method was to use magic of the same element to activate the scroll. Unfortunately, Chu Nan had yet to practice any magic until today. The reason for that was not because he had no intentions to train or he had no learning material. It was because he would be simply seeking death to solely concentrate on his studies in the Heaven Forest where danger was hiding at every corner. At first, Chu Nan intended to find a quiet place after they left the Heaven Forest and sell away a batch of small magic cores they had obtained along the way. After that, he would be a local rich man with a bunch of time to train a magic skill book that was not as freakish as . By then, he would have some capabilities to back himself up in this cruel world. However, at this crucial juncture when Chu Nan did not possess any magic powers, he could only bear with the pain and choose another method of activation. And that method was: Blood! The caster of the scroll can bite or prick their fingers and use their blood to activate the scroll. With the scroll prepared, Chu Nan secretly kept the White Tiger card somewhere easily accessible. In the event whereby a single scroll was insufficient, he could still summon White Tiger to aid his escape. *Creak¡­* The cottage door was slowly opened. With a solemn expression, he walked out of the cottage with steady steps. ¡°You¡¯re out? You¡¯ve finished repenting?¡± The moment Efran thought that he could finally kill Chu Nan who was more handsome than him, and had a woman more beautiful than those by his side, he was more or less excited. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with the execution!¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem again?¡± Efran felt impatient. He was a Viscount and yet, he had been interrupted twice by a random man from the wild. This had truly damaged his dignity as a Viscount, but due to the fact that the beautiful Carlina was right here, he could not afford to drop his gentlemanly facade. Chu Nan looked around, and unknowingly the streets had been slowly flooded with people. It seemed like even if they had been infected with the plague, they still possessed the spirit of gossiping. ¡®The more people here, the better it is for me.¡¯ Chu Nan nodded in satisfaction and lightly coughed to attract the crowd¡¯s attention. He tried to make his voice sound as deep as possible as he spoke, ¡°Everyone, I believe all of you are aware I had done a major sin that had desecrated the God of Light. However, I wish to say that I did not desecrate the God of Light, and the reason is because I¡¯m a messenger! Just yesterday, the God of Light had entered my dreams to ask me to come and rescue everyone!¡± The entire streets fell into a state of silence. Then, someone accidentally farted, and it was clearly heard by everyone present. Chapter 44 ¡®A messenger of the God of Light? The God of Light had entered his dreams?¡¯ Everyone was in a daze. Even Shanz and Catherine who believed they understood Chu Nan the most were stunned. Saintess Carlina blankly stared at Chu Nan. ¡®Can this man, whom she could not even sense a single ounce of light energy in him, have truly obtained the mercy of the God of Light?¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s crazy! This man must have gone nuts due to the fear of death.¡¯ That was the thought of the majority of the spectators there. Efran was the first to recover from the shock and he immediately bellowed. ¡°Liar! You used the name of the God of Light to lie for your own benefit! Once again, you had desecrated the God of Light and his teachings! Men!¡± ¡°Halt!¡± In response, Chu Nan suddenly raised his voice. Even though he wasn¡¯t a genuine expert, he sure had a facade that was similar to one. Coupled with his otherworldly appearance and the confidence he exuded, his one shout immediately halted the knights from getting any closer. ¡°I haven¡¯t lied!¡± Chu Nan raised [God of Light¡¯s Gift] in his hands and shouted, ¡°At first, I assumed it was a dream due to my pious faith in the God of Light! However, I discovered this gift right beside me when I woke up. I quickly realized that the God of Light had provided me the way of salvation for everyone in this city in my dreams. Everyone! Listen clearly, in my hands, I have something that will save us all from this devilish plague, the scroll of [God of Light¡¯s Gift!].¡± The four words were similar to a silencing spell that was instantly casted over the noisy street. [God of Light¡¯s Gift]! That¡¯s a Heaven Grade forbidden spell for goodness sake! It was a top tier light magic recovery spell that even the pope might not be able to cast and yet, that man possessed the forbidden spell¡¯s magic scroll? It had to be known that the [God of Light¡¯s Gift] had never appeared in the form of a scroll, as that was something even the Temple of Light did not possess. ¡®However, is that a real scroll or a fake one?¡¯ For a moment, there were only suspicions in everyone¡¯s heart other than shock. ¡°Oh great God of Light! Your humble servant is grateful for your indiscriminate pity. I am willing to use my blood to express my devout faith to you!¡± Chu Nan solemnly shouted and tolerated the pain as he bit his fingers. The pain from his finger had almost caused him to cry out loud. Saintness Carlina looked at Chu Nan with an appreciative gaze. Similarly, there were dozens of soldiers who looked at Chu Nan with the same gaze. It was possible to use light magic to activate the forbidden spell, but using blood as activation was the most pious method in the God of Light doctrine . ¡®That man is a devout son of the God of Light! He must be!¡¯ Saintness Carlina had already decided that after Chu Nan activated [God of Light¡¯s Gift], she would safely bring him back to the Temple of Light regardless of Efran¡¯s decision! ¡®That was a man the God of Light had selected so he must be the most devout follower of the God of Light! If so, how could she possibly allow him to die in Dolunga City?¡¯ Even though the saint knights did not have the same thoughts as Carlina to bring Chu Nan back to the Temple of Light, they were moved by Chu Nan¡¯s pious attitude and secretly decided to give their best to protect Chu Nan¡¯s life! Efran cried out internally. He was rather skeptical that the scroll was a Heaven Grade forbidden spell, [God of Light¡¯s Gift]. However, he knew all too well what it meant to use blood as an activation medium to activate a scroll! Even if it was revealed that the scroll was not [God of Light¡¯s Gift], it would be difficult to kill that handsome fella in this situation. Everyone in the streets stared blankly at Chu Nan as a drop of blood dripped down from his fingers onto the scroll. All of them held their breaths as they prayed that it was a genuine and effective scroll, the Heaven Grade forbidden spell that could save their lives. As soon as the drop of blood hit the scroll¡¯s surface, it quickly sank into the scroll, then traces of a faint light radiated from the scroll. The next second, the scroll released a weak holy ring of light and everyone widened their eyes in amazement with heart rates at almost 120 beats per minute. In less than half a breath, the scroll suddenly violently shook. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, it quickly shot up into the gloomy skies of Dolunga City. The scroll rapidly spun in the air and before anyone could react, the faint light intensified to the extent that it was like a moon appearing in the day, clearly away from the gloomy skies to shine rays of gentle white light in every direction of the city. This scene stunned everyone present, and Saintess Carlina even knelt down and prayed towards the display of power by her God. Even if it was not the Heaven Grade forbidden spell, [God of Light¡¯s Gift], at the very least, it was definitely an Earth Grade forbidden recovery magic spell. The white light radiated from the scroll did not stop as it expanded its range. In another blink of an eye, the scroll that was like the moon had become the second sun of Dolunga City. The intense holy light instantly enveloped the entire city and every infected person felt as if the plague in their body gradually disappeared as they bathed in the light. Chu Nan was standing in the middle of the streets. With the exception of him, Shanz, Catherine and Efran, practically everyone knelt on the ground, including those aristocrats that had followed Efran. The Temple of Light¡¯s Saint Knight Yashly knelt on the ground and looked up at the scroll radiating the holy light in the sky. He then exclaimed in a low voice, ¡°Dear God, it¡¯s really the [God of Light¡¯s Gift]? A Heaven Grade forbidden spell! The supreme God of Light, is that you bestowing us a miracle? Your humble followers here have clearly felt the compassion that you wish to bestow on us.¡± ¡°[God of Light¡¯s Gift]¡­ the [God of Light¡¯s Gift]¡­ it¡¯s really the [God of Light¡¯s Gift]¡­¡± Carlina looked at the scroll up in the skies and her devout gaze was filled with excitement. ¡°The supreme God of Light, your humble follower wishes to thank you for your mercy, and thank you for sending a messenger to save the lives of 500 thousand innocent people. I will definitely work harder to preach about your doctrine to let everyone believe in your teachings and thoroughly defeat the Temple of Darkness Chapter 45 Shanz and Catherine looked at Chu Nan in surprise. In the past, he had always used either water or fire elemental magic and yet, he was now using a Heaven Grade light elemental forbidden spell scroll? Could it be that he was not a magician of two elements but instead, a Heaven Realm magician that was capable of casting three different elemental magic? ¡®Dear Druid(Barbarian) God, what kind of prophet have you bestowed upon us druids (barbarians)?¡¯ At that moment, the whole Dolunga City was enveloped by a gentle sheen of holy light, as the holy light shone upon their face, vitality was restored, sickness was cured, symptoms were alleviated, and even the animals and plants within the city were now filled with liveliness. Chu Nan looked at the kneeling citizens and relaxed his tense shoulders. ¡®With my act, I reckon my head won¡¯t be chopped off. Now maybe some good results will finally come my way.¡¯ Efran bitterly looked at Chu Nan as an extreme amount of regret flowed through his heart! Why did he agree to his last wish? Why did he exchange so much rubbish words with that b*stard? Why did he kidnap Chu Nan into the city? Why didn¡¯t he directly kill him outside of the city? ¡°I was too arrogant¡­¡± Efran released a deep sigh as he regretfully looked up into the sky. The euphoric feeling of controlling the entire city and his incoming bright future had clouded his thoughts. ¡®Arrogance is really the recipe for failure.¡¯ Efran regretfully shook his head. Looking at the current situation, there was no way he could salvage his control over the city now. The cityfolk weren¡¯t idiots, even if he tried to downplay the man¡¯s achievement, no one would listen to him since in their minds, it was a miracle bestowed to them by the God of light. There were four major temples in the Continent, namely the Temple of Light, Temple of Darkness, Temple of War and the Temple of Multitude The influence of these four temples were on equal footing. All four of these temples were currently attached to different countries, trying their hardest to convert more people into followers of their own faith to compete against one another. For numerous years, although there were some changes, not a single one of those temples could surpass their competitors. The Temple of Light was attached to the Dulraze Country and the Wyeth Country. In order to gather more followers, they had dispatched a large number of priests to Dolunga City to aid them from the plague they were suffering from. Even if they were unable to save them, at the very least, they had shown that they were willing to provide their assistance to the unfortunate which would certainly attract more followers through good faith. And that was the current development direction of the Temple of Light. Right now, one of the followers of the God of Light had suddenly performed such a miracle in Dolunga City, accomplishing the feat of saving half a million citizens in one go. Anyone who had the slightest political sense would know that it was an opportunity for the Temple of Light to surpass the other three temples in one single step. As such, the Temple of Light would certainly protect Chu Nan at all cost and ensure his safety as the beacon of hope of the masses. Even if he was a rural person who just walked out from the Chaos Forest without even the slightest trace of light magic, he would definitely be highly favored by the Temple of Light. Even though the Temple of Light had to depend on the Dulraze Country, it was also the same for them as well since they required the doctrine of the Temple of light to have their citizens be submissive to the country. What¡¯s more, Efran clearly knew that after the miracle happened, that rural elf would not only have great influence in the Temple of Light, but also in Dulraze. To reduce the risk presented by a plague, Dulraze had confined half a million citizens who were confirmed or suspected of being infected into Dolunga City. By doing such actions, they had been heavily condemned by its own citizens and the international community. Towards the criticism, Dulraze had been extremely passive but to safeguard its citizens safety, they had no choice but to swallow all the criticism coming their way. The lives of half a million citizens! It was a number that even the king would get a headache if he heard of it. And right now, that rustic elf had saved half a million people in one magnificent swoop! His Majesty, Afray of Dulraze, was not a muddle-headed king by any means, so how could he possibly let an opportunity to raise his already tarnished reputation be ruined? With the Temple of Light¡¯s protection and the king¡¯s personal protection, Efran could only sigh with regret. Even if he wanted to use his family¡¯s influence to his advantage, they would not be willing to offend this rustic elf who had performed a miracle that saved half a million people. At that moment, even though Chu Nan was still a rustic who just came out from the Chaos, Efran could see the incomparably bright future ahead of Chu Nan, a bright star that was currently rising at high speeds. ¡°It¡¯s God¡¯s will¡­ sigh¡­!¡± Efran sighed again and thought, ¡®Well, it is still good for my family to contribute in saving half a million citizens.¡¯ Saving half a million citizens and killing half a million citizens would give entirely different results. Even though he would be rewarded by the king regardless of the outcome, the impression of him in the people¡¯s heart would be vastly different. The Efran Family was considered a second-rate noble family in the country. In order to increase their standing in politics and to develop their families¡¯ influence even further, they took on the risk of being a scapegoat of the king for the inevitable death of 500,000 citizens. Now, there was no need for them to be involved in the deaths of half a million citizens, instead they had saved 5 million citizens of the country. With such a result, Efran naturally knew that the benefits his family would obtain would be much greater than what he initially expected. ¡®Sigh! Since this is the will of God, I can only use this opportunity to get more credit.¡¯ Efran calmed himself. He was definitely not an idiot since he was able to be the commander-in-chief of an entire city. Moreover, he had been dispatched by his family to undertake such an important task; all the more proof that he couldn¡¯t be a fool. Efran was clear that his failure was due to the fact that he had belittled Chu Nan. At the same time, it was because Chu Nan¡¯s handsome appearance had injured his pride as a handsome man. Due to an impulse, he had given that rustic man an opportunity to reverse the situation. ¡°This can be considered a miracle, right?¡± Chu Nan looked up at the increasingly bright restoration magic in the sky and muttered to himself, ¡°Gosh, won¡¯t I be famous overnight?¡± He clicked his tongue and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just that the cost of getting such renown is a little too expensive. It was a Heaven Grade forbidden light magic spell, and I only had two of them in total. I guess I¡¯ll treat it as an investment this time, but I really have to be prudent in the future.¡± **** Very soon, the incident of Chu Nan releasing a forbidden spell had spread throughout the entire city. In a short amount of time, a crowd of 5 million had flooded the streets where Chu Nan was at. Quickly, Chu Nan gained firsthand experience of what was called being the focus of attention. Dolunga City usually had no more than ten thousand people, but the millions of citizens, who had been forced to migrate here due to the plague, were all cheering for Chu Nan. Chapter 46 For the first time ever, Chu Nan enjoyed the worship and reverence of millions of people. ¡®So it turns out, it feels so good to be a celebrity!¡¯ Chu Nan enjoyed the worshipping gaze of millions. This was by far the most glorious moment he had experienced so far. ¡°So many worshippers¡­¡± Chu Nan touched his chin and softly muttered as he looked across the sea of people. ¡°There should be beautiful girls among them, right? Relying on my current popularity, scamming girls to get rid of my virginity shouldn¡¯t pose a problem, right?¡± ¡°What?¡± Carlina, who was standing beside Chu Nan, looked at him with curiosity while tilting her head to the side. ¡°What did you just say? I didn¡¯t quite catch that. Was it another oracle the God of Light has given to you?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Chu Nan sized up Carlina and thought, ¡®The most beautiful woman I have seen in my entire life is standing just right beside me! Why am I still thinking of going elsewhere to look for one? I¡¯m really stupid.¡¯ ¡°In fact¡­¡± Chu Nan sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you might not believe it if I were to say it out loud.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Someone who is favored by the God of Light will never lie so please do speak.¡± Carlina¡¯s large eyes were flickering with curiosity. ¡°Sigh, forget it!¡± Chu Nan shook his head and continued, ¡°I¡¯d better not say it. I¡¯m really afraid you might misunderstand me.¡± ¡°Please?~¡± Carlina¡¯s voice became slightly more nasally. Even though she was a saintess, she was still a sixteen-year-old teenager! As such, there were still slight traces of her cute nature that remained. Chu Nan nearly fainted from her cuteness. Her nasally voice was too cute. Seeing that the stage had been set, Chu Nan cleared his throat and looked at Carlina in all seriousness. ¡°The God of Light had revealed to me in my dreams that¡­ that¡­ there would be a reincarnated angel of light in the Temple of Light¡­¡± ¡°Angel of light¡­¡± Carlina gasped. That was a big event even for the Temple of Light. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Nan stared at Carlina and softly said, ¡°That angel of light will be reincarnated into a holy, beautiful and kind girl¡­ and her name¡­ is¡­¡± Carlina¡¯s breath hastened. This was a big event, and even if she was the saintness of a large temple, she still possessed the jubilant nature of a young girl. Moreover, this was related to the future of the Temple of Light! It¡¯s an angel of light for goodness sake! When the momentum was at its peak, he continued to display the main point of bragging, and that was to exaggerate things as much as he could. ¡°This six-winged angel of light¡¯s current name is¡­¡± ¡°Six-winged angel of light?¡± Carlina felt a wave of dizziness. The reincarnated person was unexpectedly a high-ranked six-winged angel of light! ¡°Her name is, Carlina¡­¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Carlina stared at Chu Nan blankly. Her ability to stay calm that was honed through a number of years of being a saintess had finally cracked! Even her dazed expression is so beautiful¡­ Chu Nan was distracted while salivating as he admired her gorgeous face. The saintess recovered her senses after a momentary daze, and Chu Nan hastily wiped away the saliva on the corner of his mouth. ¡°I am actually the reincarnation of an angel of light?¡± Carlina sought for verification again. ¡°This¡­¡± Chu Nan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°That was what the God of Light had told me.¡± ¡°Oh~¡± Carlina revealed a trusting expression and asked. ¡°Then can I know the appearance of the mighty God of Light? Also, has the God of Light bestowed any more oracles?¡± ¡°The God of Light¡­¡± Chu Nan looked afar as if reminiscing about a fading memory, and said, ¡°The glory of the Gods is not something I can describe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Carlina had a deep trust in Chu Nan. She had not even suspected his words as it was hard to be suspicious of a person who could receive and activate a Heaven Grade forbidden spell. ¡°Then, has the God of Light bestowed any more oracles?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Chu Nan wanted to tell her that the oracle he thought of was for him to become the pope and assume the responsibility of the highest authoritative person in the Temple of Light. However, he feared that he would not see the morning sun if he said that out loud. A temple that could join hands with a country to dispatch their men was definitely powerful. ¡°In fact¡­ the God of Light had mentioned that¡­ I¡­ my future partner¡­ her name is also Carlina¡­ and she¡¯s also a saintess from the Temple of Light.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Carlina gasped and her tender fair face instantly flushed red. As a beautiful saintess, Carlina would often be courted by men around her, but she had never been so overwhelmed as she was today. Chu Nan was so handsome to the extent no one could compare to him. Moreover, Carlina was also a young lady so it was impossible that she did not have the slightest bit of goodwill towards a super handsome and religious young man. Other than that, Chu Nan had displayed his sincere concern for the infected victims, and he was very devout to the God of Light. As a result, in her mind, Chu Nan was a perfect candidate for her future spouse. That was her thought before, but now that Chu Nan had even brought out the topic of the oracle, Carlina had no idea how she should respond. Boom! A flash of lightning streaked across the clear skies all of a sudden before disappearing in the blink of an eye. Chu Nan¡¯s heart involuntarily sped up as he secretly wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. ¡®Can it be that the God of Light is really furious because I cooked up an oracle in his name? But how can there possibly be Gods in this world, stop scaring yourself! It¡¯s only a natural phenomena, totally a natural phenomena.¡¯ Oddly enough, Carlina didn¡¯t notice the flash of lightning across the skies, as she was secretly peeking at Chu Nan¡¯s handsome face. It was an oracle! No one in this world dared to forge an oracle from a God, even the members of other temples would never have the courage to fake an oracle of the God of Light. Based on the fact that no one dared to fake an oracle, Carlina naturally believed in Chu Nan. ¡°Brother Chu Nan¡­¡± Carlina hesitated for a moment and said, ¡®It¡¯s really me?¡± ¡®Brother Chu Nan? That way of address is really pleasant to hear!¡¯ Chu Nan¡¯s current smile was similar to a wolf in the little red riding hood story. ¡°That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t expect I could see you so soon.¡± Carlina¡¯s flushed face reddened even more and she bashfully lowered her head. ¡°This¡­ Nana¡­ the oracle of the God of Light is inviolable.¡± Chu Nan whispered in her ear and said, ¡°Tonight, why don¡¯t we¡­¡± ¡°Brother Chu Nan, I¡¯m only sixteen this year, and there are two more years before I reach the age of eighteen stipulated by the doctrine.¡± Bang! A loud thunder echoed within Chu Nan¡¯s head. She is not even eighteen years old¡­? Don¡¯t tell me I have to wait another two years before I can get rid of my virginity? What kind of rubbish is this? Also, Mr. God of Light, why do you have a 16-year-old girl as your saintness? At least get someone who is of mature age. Chapter 47 ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Brother Chu Nan¡­?¡± ¡°Nothing much, I might have been too tired from my previous travels.¡± Chu Nan hastily found an excuse and glanced at Catherine, who was standing somewhere nearby. It seemed like it would be better to work on that side instead. The grand festival had officially started the moment Chu Nan walked down the city walls. Tonight, Chu Nan, who never drank alcohol in his whole life, had drunk an immeasurable amount of alcohol and gorged down large quantities of meat. In addition, he had danced an uncountable amount of dances to soothe the sorrow in his heart. If not for his fit physique that was built by trekking through the forest for half a year, it was impossible for him to continue dancing like a madman. ¡°Chu Nan, come! Let me offer you a bowl!¡± Efran came up to the furiously dancing Chu Nan with a bowl of alcohol in hand and said, ¡°The previous happenings are all misunderstandings. I was merely executing my duties. I hope you don¡¯t take offence to that.¡± ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t take it to heart!¡± Chu Nan was currently very intoxicated, but he still drank the alcohol in one large gulp and said, ¡°I¡¯ve drank too much. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I-I need a rest¡­¡± He staggered along as he gradually came to Catherine¡¯s side. With the false courage he gained from the alcohol he drank, he said, ¡°You, come with me¡­¡± Shanz had also wanted to tag along, but the citizens enthusiastically pulled him away for a dance. After closing the door of the city lord¡¯s room, Chu Nan looked at the sexy Catherine before him. It had only been half a year but there had already been some changes to her. Her chest grew, her waist became slimmer, her butt became perkier, and her legs became more slender and bouncy. Beautiful! Her wild beauty that was not lacking in the slightest compared to Carlina¡¯s holy beauty, was currently emitting a tempting scent. ¡°Catherine, let¡¯s sleep together.¡± Chu Nan sat on the chair and patted on the bed vigorously. After walking out the forest filled with dangers, escaping from getting killed by Efran while turning into the hero of Dolunga City overnight, Chu Nan had seemed to become forgetful. Half a year ago, he was merely an ordinary boy who was addicted to video games and right now, he was more like an upstart who had suddenly won five million dollars. In the process of obtaining everything he could possibly have imagined, he had lost himself. ¡°Chu Nan, you¡¯re drunk.¡± Catherine stood rooted on her spot. As a woman herself, she could keenly perceive that Chu Nan had an exceptionally deep affection for Saintess Carlina. What was jealousy? Catherine had not known it before, but she understood it today. This man who had seen her naked body half a year ago, a Heaven Realm magician expert, a young man shrouded in mystery, had already occupied her heart during those days when they had lived together day in and day out in the dangerous forest. Right now, Chu Nan had suddenly expressed his interest towards another girl. When she saw that, Catherine felt her heart aching, as if a sharp spike was shot through her heart! ¡°I¡¯m not drunk~¡± Chu Nan stood up unsteadily and swayed as he walked to Catherine. ¡°If you aren¡¯t coming, I¡¯ll go there myself! Druid¡­ the druid traditions. You can only marry me since I¡¯ve seen your body! Come here, let me kiss you!¡± As Chu Nan pounced over, Catherine nimbly dodged. The drunk man with no sense of balance fell to the ground. ¡°Chu Nan!¡± Catherine exclaimed in worry. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± While lying flat, Chu Nan slowly turned his head over and smiled silly towards her. ¡°No worries! I¡¯m alright, but I can¡¯t stand up. Come and support me.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ you¡­¡± As soon as Catherine reached her arm towards Chu Nan, he pulled the unprepared Catherine into his embrace and tightly hugged her as he smiled and said, ¡°I-I want you¡­¡± Solely based on their physical strength, Catherine overpowered Chu Nan by several degrees. However, she did not dare to firmly reject Chu Nan¡¯s pull for the fear that she would injure him. Even the most skilled expert was less than an ordinary man when in a drunken state. Moreover, Catherine was a virgin herself and her body went jelly-like in Chu Nan¡¯s embrace. ¡°I want you¡­¡± After he said that, Chu Nan moved closer to Catherine. As she saw the incoming lips, Catherine¡¯s heartbeat sped up. Just as he was about to kiss her, Carlina¡¯s silhouette flashed through Catherine¡¯s mind. ¡°Wait.¡± In the end, Chu Nan¡¯s lips stopped at Catherine¡¯s palms. In a drunken state, he asked in confusion, ¡°Why? Why won¡¯t you let me kiss you?¡± ¡°Do you love me?¡± ¡°En?¡± ¡°Do you love me?¡± Catherine¡¯s voice turned chilly. ¡°Do I love you?¡± Chu Nan was momentarily stunned. He shook his head vigorously as he impatiently said, ¡°Why are you asking this? I believe the elder must have informed you to take care of me before we left the village. You should be listening to me, right? And everything I say goes? Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ll have to satisfy any requests of mine?¡± Catherine was stunned. This expert who seemed indifferent about everything on usual days could even manage to guess this out? Chu Nan chuckled. That was not difficult for him to figure it out. Why did the druid elder send the most beautiful Catherine instead of other stronger warriors? Evidently, he wanted to use a honey trap to obtain more skill inheritance. ¡°I doubt it¡¯s good for you to disobey the elder¡¯s order?¡± The drunk Chu Nan laughed in a deprecating manner. ¡°I have numerous druid skill inheritance. For those skills, shouldn¡¯t you give yourself to me?¡± Catherine¡¯s body stiffened. As she thought of her declining village and villagers who were waiting for her to return with more skill inheritances, she was at a loss. When she saw Chu Nan who approached her again with his lips, her eyes suddenly reddened, and tears quickly dripped down on her delicate face before it fell onto Chu Nan¡¯s palms. The cold sensation immediately caused Chu Nan to blank out and her tearful appearance shocked him to his core. As a result, his drunken state immediately receded ¡°If you don¡¯t love me, don¡¯t kiss me¡­ If you don¡¯t love me, don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± Catherine sobbed and begged in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t love me¡­ don¡¯t kiss me¡­¡± Catherine¡¯s sobs were similar to a curse as Chu Nan felt as if a basin of cold water was poured over his head. As he looked at Catherine sobbing in his arms, he couldn¡¯t help but ask himself. ¡®What the heck am I doing? Seduction? Rape? In any case, it¡¯s not consensual!¡¯ Chapter 48 ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I-I¡¯m¡­¡± Chu Nan hastily loosened Catherine from his grasp and tried to stand up. However, due to the alcohol in his body, he slipped. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡± The still teary-eyed Catherine quickly went to support Chu Nan who was about to fall again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry..¡± Chu Nan felt vexed at what he had done to a poor girl and he shook his head in anger that was directed at himself. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have done that, especially to you. I didn¡¯t mean the words I have said. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Catherine¡¯s voice was as quiet as a mosquito. But as for her parting words, there was a degree of firmness in her tone. ¡°But if you don¡¯t love me, don¡¯t kiss me¡­¡± After she said that, Catherine stood up and left the room. ¡®If you don¡¯t love me, don¡¯t kiss me.¡¯ Chu Nan looked at the departing Catherine in a daze and the scenes of their life in the forest for the past half a year flashed through his mind. How many times had Catherine stepped forward to save him from wild beasts that approached late at night? How many times had Catherine sucked the poison out for him when he accidentally stepped on poisonous plants in the Heaven Forest? In addition, who was the one who cared for him day and night without sleeping when he caught a cold and was burning up? Countless scenes of similar flashed through Chu Nan¡¯s mind. Catherine¡¯s smile, Catherine¡¯s sadness, Catherine¡¯s tears¡­ ¡®Do I love her?¡¯ Chu Nan stared at the door in a trance. Even he could not answer that question. No matter if he was an expert or a messenger in front of others, his real identity was merely of an ordinary young man who carefully protected his life and not long ago, he was still living in fear. Even though his character might not be the best, he was still kind at heart. He could be slightly cheeky in the face of personal gains, but he was ultimately still a conflicted young man with a kind heart. Smack! Chu Nan roughly gave himself a hard slap, harder than he had ever slapped himself before. The number of times he had slapped himself in this half a year had far outnumbered the past. ¡°I¡¯m really a huge jerk.¡± On the floor, Chu Nan leaned against the bed and thought, ¡®Being flushed with success makes it easy for one to lose oneself.¡¯ Chu Nan opened the spatial bracelet with no one around. He had basically sorted out the items inside during this period of time. Other than some unknown items, he basically had an idea of the majority of items inside the bracelet. The only exception was that silhouette of a woman who would often appear inside the spatial bracelet. Even until now, he was unable to find the source of the phenomenon. The only thing he knew was that sometimes, she would either simply appear as an image, or with just a voice, and there were also times when she would just bring about a faint fragrance. ¡°It seems like she will not be appearing today.¡± Chu Nan rubbed his temples as the hangover started kicking in. He climbed on the bed and spread himself out on the soft and comfortable bed. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. It¡¯ll be better to take a nap first.¡± Soon, Chu Nan was fast asleep with the help of alcohol. It was said that it was easy to dream while sleeping when we were extremely tired. After he fell asleep not long after, Chu Nan started dreaming. The scenes of the Heaven Forest, Catherine, and Carlina alternated continuously in his dream. ¡°I¡¯m an angel? Brother Chu Nan, I¡¯m only sixteen..¡± ¡°Chu Nan, if you don¡¯t love me, don¡¯t kiss me¡­¡± When Chu Nan was still dreaming, some people were extremely busy due to his appearance. The capital of Dulraze, Aegis City, was one of the few large cities on the continent. Not only was it the capital of one of the prominent cities, it was also the location for one of the three important bases for the Temple of Light. One-third of the upper echelons of the Temple of Light resided in Aegis City. The palace of Dulraze, was one of the most magnificent and sturdy ever built on the continent, symbolizing the power and stability the country of Dulraze had in the continent. The current king of Dulraze, Avery, was happily looking at the report that was just received from Dolunga City. ¡°Good! Good Good!¡± King Avery loudly cheered three times in a row, and said to the various civil and military officials in the palace, ¡°The plague our country has suffered from was a tricky problem, but I didn¡¯t expect a miracle to happen in the most difficult of times! What does this represent? It means that the Dulraze is blessed by the God of Light!¡± The miracle happenings in Dolunga City spread much faster than the official notice. Not only did this create an uproar in Dulraze, even the other countries were aware of it. Following the spread from word of mouth, the version of Chu Nan entering the city was no longer because Viscount Efran had captured him. Instead, Chu Nan, the favored of the God of Light, had descended into the city from the skies with rays of light behind his back. He then compassionately looked at the sufferings in the city before tears dripped down from his face. Alas, he knelt before the God of Light and sincerely prayed that he would rather sacrifice his blood and life in hopes that the God of Light would help these poor souls. In the end, Chu Nan¡¯s display of pure sincerity moved the God of Light and a Heaven Grade forbidden spell, [God of Light¡¯s Gift], appeared in the skies. Then, Chu Nan unsheathed a knife and plunged it into his heart as the blood started to splatter onto the scroll. With his blood, he activated the heaven-grade forbidden light spell and thus saved five million citizens from the plague. After several hours of Chu Nan being in a coma due to his serious injuries, the God of Light had passed down another oracle once again, this time God was hoping that Chu Nan could continue to spread the supreme doctrine of light. The story became increasingly miraculous and very soon, Chu Nan was crowned as a saint by many. There were even some who directly called him the Son of Light. In their opinion, if he was not the Son of Light, how could he possess such deep sentiments towards the God of Light? If he was not the Son of Light, how could he possess the Heaven Grade forbidden spell? ¡°Your Majesty is merciful, thus such a miracle had appeared. By gathering all the infected in a single city, that itself proves the wisdom of Your Majesty.¡± One of the ministers delivered his flattering in a smooth manner, and the other ministers also started to suffer from temporary amnesia. They seemed to have forgotten how the king gathered all the infected together with intentions to have them die off by themselves. The incident had basically nothing to do with him being merciful. ¡°Your Majesty, your subordinate suggests that we should summon this young man who had casted the forbidden spell and for Your Majesty to personally reward him. King Avery nodded in agreement. Luckily, these ministers of his were not idiots, as the purpose of this court meeting was to approve of this matter. Even though it was a miracle, there was still a need to display his power as he could not let the citizens have the impression that divine power was higher than the imperial power. Chapter 49 ¡°Alright! I will declare that Commander Efran shall escort Chu Nan into Aegis.¡± King Avery nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to personally meet with him.¡± One-third of the upper echelons of the Temple of Light lived within Aegis, another one-third of them were stationed in the capital city of Wyeth, Chrendon City. The remaining one-third were situated in an average-sized city of Dulraze, Holy City. Holy City was the origin and the true heart of the Temple of Light. In order to express their intentions of not fighting for the throne, the pope of every generation had resided in that not-so prosperous city. Inside the main hall of the Temple of Light, the current pope, Zhang Guangming, was currently holding onto a report Saint Carlina had sent back. The copy which Emperor Avery received had gone through numerous counts of manual editing by Efran in order to take more credit for himself, so it was different from the copy the pope had received. The report in Zhang Guangming¡¯s hand was absolutely written in a fair and objective manner, depicting the real happenings in the city to the smallest of details. ¡°Fantastic!¡± Zhang Guangming looked at the report in his hand and burst into laughter. ¡°Immediately inform Carlina for her and Saint Knight Yashly to escort that man into the Holy City. I¡¯d like to personally meet this little hero who has received the favor of the God of Light to create such a miracle.¡± ¡°Take this too!¡± Zhang Guangming quickly unfolded an order scroll used by the Temple of Light and wrote something on it before handing it to the herald priest. ¡°Bring this to Carlina. She shall announce this personally to our little hero. With the herald priest¡¯s departure, the twelve archbishops of the Temple of Light quickly revealed joyous smiles one after another. A miracle! It¡¯s a miracle bestowed by the God of Light! Among the four temples, only the God of Light had sent down a miracle, and what did that mean? It meant that the Temple of Light could make use of this opportunity to overtake the other three temples to become the one supreme temple that was one of its kind! ¡°Everyone, we should not only dwell on that matter too much.¡± Zhang Guangming revealed a mysterious smile. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve all forgotten about the difficult task on our hands?¡± ¡°The difficult task?¡± The twelve archbishops were momentarily bewildered before a sudden realization dawned upon them. ¡°Lord Pope, you intend to¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Zhang Guangming smiled and nodded. ¡°Only he can do this and if he succeeds, the temple will naturally rise along with the tide. But if he fails, the temple will not be implicated and nothing significant will be lost.¡± ¡°But¡­ Will he agree to it?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Zhang Guangming smiled mischievously. ¡°The report states that he¡¯s a country bumpkin who just came out from the Chaos Forest, which is also known as the Heaven Forest. As long as we provide him some benefits and temptations, he should not pose any problems.¡± The twelve archbishops nodded their heads in total agreement. ¡®That¡¯s right! How can a country bumpkin from the Heaven Forest have any insight towards the inner workings of the world?¡¯ Under normal circumstances, there would not be any problems with such a notion. Residents of the Heaven Forest were indeed more simple-minded. But unfortunately, the ¡®country bumpkin¡¯ who came out from the forest this time¡­ In the face of a miracle, the ones who had responded not only included Dulraze and the Temple of Light who was closely related with the miracle. The other countries along with various temples had also responded in their own manner. After all, the incident was as close to a miracle in the past centuries. As a result, there were varying degrees of impact on the followers of each temple. Within Dolunga City, the ¡®country bumpkin¡¯ that was currently the hot topic of numerous conversations, was currently sleeping soundly in one of the most luxurious rooms in the city. Ever since the display of the miracle, not only was the plague cured, even the citizen¡¯s old hidden injuries had been completely healed. If one were to ask which city possessed the strongest fighting capabilities, there were many cities in the Shenyuan Continent who would stand out to proclaim themselves to be the strongest. However, right now, if one were to ask which city was the healthiest, everyone in the continent would shift their gazes to Dolunga City, where the infected citizens had gathered. Those people who escaped from death, were all immersed in the mood of celebration almost everyday. Only those who had experienced Death knocking on their doorstep would cherish every second of their short life. In the face of death, monetary possession would be of no value compared to the happiness gained when living life to the fullest. After suffering great difficulties to enter a safe city, Chu Nan initially intended to find a nice place to settle down and quietly practice his magic, as there was still a long road ahead of him. If he wanted to continue to portray himself as an expert, he could not depend on just his proficiency in lying anymore unlike when he was in Heaven Forest. However, not everything would go according to one¡¯s wishes. Chu Nan had underestimated the cheers of people who had escaped from the jaws of death. After he woke up from his dreamland and rubbed his aching temples, citizens of the Dolunga City once again displayed their enthusiasm. These citizens who had also just woke up, excitedly brought Chu Nan to the city for another round of celebration. What was the meaning of ¡®difficulties in refusing kindness¡¯? Chu Nan didn¡¯t understand it before, but he completely understood it now. In the face of these enthusiastic citizens, Chu Nan was unable to refuse even if he had the heart to. They would always have various reasons to invite him out for a celebration. In addition, Chu Nan was not someone who liked to work hard. After two rounds of failed rejections, he simply joined them in their celebration. As for whether he would be able to support himself in the future? He was not afraid. Afterall, the citizens in Dolunga City were all prepared to settle down here, and with the half million now healthy making a joint decision to take care of him; if Chu Nan wishes to eat, or sleep, there would alway be a room and a portion of food for him. He had also heard he had become a lifetime VIP in a hotel. But when did city hotels have lifetime VIP membership? He wasn¡¯t aware about this before. Since he was unable to concentrate in the festive atmosphere, Chu Nan could only think of other methods to increase his strength. Ever since he discovered the existence of the seal card half a year ago, he had constantly researched how he could summon White Tiger and Killing Bees from the seal cards without having to fork out expensive crystals or cores. He had already come out with a plan a long time ago, but he never had the time nor material to create what he needed. However, now with the support of a city behind him, as long as it was not something like crafting a celestial weapon, Chu Nan had the confidence that he could easily procure any material he wanted. Moreover, the tools he wanted to craft did not require expensive materials. Chapter 50 The celebration lasted until deep into the night, and in the now peaceful streets, Chu Nan drunkenly staggered back to his room. He had tried to drink as little as possible but he was unable to stop those enthusiastic offers, in particular from those young and beautiful women. If it were not because Carlina and Catherine were nearby, Chu Nan honestly believed he would succumb to his lower brain. ¡°Sigh!¡± Throwing those regretful thoughts away, Chu Nan looked at the steel plates he had requesting the blacksmith to prepare and sighed. ¡°The chance of getting laid is getting smaller day by day. Right now, I don¡¯t even hope to get rid of my virginity, I at least should have given away my first kiss! I¡¯m suffering just by being surrounded by a group of beautiful women!¡± After a series of useless grumbling, Chu Nan summoned the Alchemy King¡¯s soul flame that he had not seen for half a year. The Alchemy King¡¯s purple soul flame reappeared before him once again. Oddly enough, the dancing flames didn¡¯t radiate the slightest heat, seemingly as if it was only an illusion. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Chu Nan smiled at the flame and promptly threw the steel plates into the purple fire. When the steel plates got in contact with the soul flame, the purple flame blazed, and the steel plates immediately melted down into molten steel. It was hard to imagine that this Alchemy King¡¯s soul flame that did not emit the slightest heat, could easily melt the steel plates. Not to mention that the molten steel did not fall to the ground but instead, floated within the flames. The soul flame was impossible to train within the Heaven Forest, so Chu Nan had devoted more time into researching magic arrays. Perhaps it was either his good luck or his talents, but he did not break even a sweat when learning those complicated magic arrays. He could even add on new ideas on the arrays. Or it should rather be said that whenever he researched these magic arrays, there would be another voice in his mind giving him pointers. Some of the new ideas he had could even be attributed to the voice inside his head. Majority of the time, whenever Chu Nan wanted to know the function of a magic array, the voice in his mind would communicate with him and soon, he would create a brand new magic array. What Chu Nan aimed for was to create a transmitter to release the power of the seal cards he had. Based on Chu Nan¡¯s research, he wanted to create a machine for the seal card to be inserted in. A core would be placed inside the machine as its power source and it would continuously input energy to maintain the activation of the seal card. As a result, before the core was completely depleted, the living being in the seal card would be summoned outside to slog for the user unless the card was deactivated. What Chu Nan wanted to craft was two metal gloves with the tip of his fingers exposed, the White Tiger seal card would be in the left glove and the Killing Bees seal card would be in the right glove. In the event where he was forced to encounter any tough opponents, he only had to summon the sealed creatures in the card with a shout for them to be released. Complicated magic arrays were engraved on the gloves formed with the molten steel, and Chu Nan slowly crafted the gloves according to the image he had thought of. Soon, two metal gloves were formed. ¡°Let me try them on.¡± Chu Nan straightforwardly wore the gloves and took out the White Tiger and Killing Bees seal cards. He looked at the third seal card that was inside the spatial ring but in the end, he slotted the two cards into the gloves in their set positions . After he inserted the cards, the next step would be to insert the magic cores. The two steel plates that looked like wrist arm guards with a circular groove in the middle was where the cores were to be inserted. Chu Nan took out two Minotaur magic cores and inserted both of them into the two gloves. Upon insertion, the dull gloves immediately radiated a faint light. Anyone who looked at it would instantly know that the gloves were a pair of magic tools. ¡°Stop the glow and adjust energy output. Set to release one hundred Killing Bees and turn on release mode.¡± After Chu Nan issued the command, the gloves stopped glowing and a red glint flashed past his hand, which was the signal that the output had been set and it now required the user to say the command for it to execute the order. ¡°Killing Bees, come out!¡± With a wave of his hand, a hundred KiIling Bees immediately appeared in the large room. Every single bee was around the size of a thumb and its tail radiated a deep blue light that was obviously poisonous. If one were to only pay attention to the tail of a Killing Bee, then the target would soon end up dead. Because other than their tails, Killing Bees possessed poisonous sharp teeth that were equally as dangerous as their tail. Even though these small bees did not pose any danger if alone, in the situation where the bees gathered together in groups of fifty, one hundred, five hundred, a thousand or even three thousand, their powers were not to be underestimated. Killing Bees did not possess invincible abilities like White Tiger. However, Chu Nan was unable to afford the expensive appearance fees of the latter every single time, even if he was as wealthy as a country. Therefore, controlling Killing Bees was more practical for his wallet. After directing the Killing Bees to fly around his room for ten minutes, Chu Nan felt bored and undid the summoning. When he checked the energy consumption, he realized that one-tenth of the Minotaur magic core had been depleted. ¡°That¡¯s to say that if I were to summon a thousand of Killing Bees, one Minotuar core would be consumed every ten minutes.¡± Chu Nan clicked his tongue. ¡°The energy consumption is rather shocking. I wonder how long can a Great Minotuar energy core last for.¡± Shaking his head, Chu Nan took out a Great Minotuar core and inserted it into the left glove before calling out, ¡°Adjust energy output, summon White Tiger!¡± All of a sudden, a powerful gale appeared in the room and Chu Nan¡¯s left glove slightly shook, before a huge White Tiger head appeared. ¡°Little brat, what did you make? How is it possible for you to summon this lord like that? However, the energy you have provided is too little. According to the rules of the seal card, you can only summon my head for around the time enough for you to consecutively drink ten bowls of alcohol. If you have something to say, be quick.¡± ¡°White Tiger, return!¡± Chu Nan waved his hand, and when he looked at the Great Minotaur magic core, half of the energy had already been depleted. ¡°My heavens! No wonder no one likes to keep a tiger! It¡¯s consumption levels are too shocking. No matter how wealthy I am, I will go bankrupt.¡± Chu Nan shook his head and took out the half depleted magic core. ¡°A green dragon¡¯s crystal is the safer option to use. With it, I can avoid the situation where White Tiger disappears halfway through because there is not enough energy.¡± While Chu Nan felt his heart bleeding as he slotted a dragon crystal into his glove, there was a turmoil going on in Dolunga City. Chapter 51 The instant White Tiger appeared, Saint Knight Yashly stood up from his chair in a flash and ran up to the large window of his room. The powerful aura he sensed just a moment ago encompassed the whole city. The pressure he felt was something he had not experienced before. ¡°Who could have caused that aura?¡± Saint Knight Yashly looked at the direction where the aura appeared from: Dolunga City¡¯s city lord estate. ¡°I¡¯ve always suspected that he is a hidden expert. Otherwise, how could he possibly have two powerful bodyguards with him? In particular, that barbarian is already at level 2 of the Human Realm.¡± Yashly wrinkled his brows, ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect him to be so strong, and it¡¯s no wonder I¡¯ve always sensed nothing from him. The gap between our abilities is too large for me to detect his strength. A level 4 Human Realm saint knight is indeed nothing in the grand scheme of the world.¡± After that aura flooded every part of the city, within the stables, the war horses including the flying mounts were all kneeling on the ground, shivering in fear. Some of the more timid war horses had even fainted with white froth leaking out from their mouths. Saintess Carlina glanced at the city lord¡¯s estate where Chu Nan lived in shock before she sighed and muttered, ¡°As expected, Brother Chu Nan, the messenger selected by the God of Light, has been concealing his abilities. In order to celebrate peacefully together with the citizens, in order to avoid others branding him as an arrogant expert, in order to remove the sense of distance between the commoners, he had concealed his strength. What a noble personality he possesses!¡± ¡°Young master¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s at least a Heaven Realm expert?¡± Efran frowned while looking at the city lord estate where Chu Nan resided. ¡°Did he deliberately act like a fool that day despite possessing immeasurable power? Or there¡¯s a Heaven Realm expert behind his back? No matter what is the truth, based on the fact that he had created a miracle and gained the support of the citizens, he is someone worth building a connection with. And now there is Heaven Realm expert behind him, he is even more worth befriending. Mote, do not spread this out.¡± ¡°I understand, young master.¡± After replying, Mote retreated into the shadows. A middle-aged man, who was currently hammering heated iron in a smith, also looked at the direction of the city lord¡¯s estate. ¡°Heaven Realm? What is the background of that young man?¡± ¡°Uncle McCullen, you¡¯re still hammering that piece of iron? Let¡¯s go out and celebrate together!¡± Lin Nianbing, who had led Chu Nan into the city, appeared before the middle-aged man and with a puzzled expression, he said, ¡°That¡¯s weird! After the [God of Light¡¯s Gift] spell was cast, I heard that not only were the infected cured, but even those with old, hidden injuries had also been healed. But why is scar not healed yet?¡± McCullen looked down at the terrifying serpent-like scar on his chest and back. It looked as if something sharp and large had completely pierced through his body. It was hard to imagine that someone who had suffered from such grave injuries was still alive. Looking into the horizon, McCullen revealed a bleak smile as if he was recalling a faint memory. ¡°It¡¯s okay, uncle.¡± Lin Nianbing pulled McCullen and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just go and celebrate! You don¡¯t need to worry about past matters anymore. Let¡¯s have fun!.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± McCullen had no way to deal with the cheerful young man and helplessly nodded with a weak smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go, just for tonight.¡± Within Dolunga City, those who were slightly skilled had sensed the terrifying might of White Tiger. Those experts who had looked down on Chu Nan on the notion that he had just gotten lucky to be blessed by the God of Light, completely changed their perception of Chu Nan.. An expert! He¡¯s absolutely an expert! At the very least, he had a powerful Heaven Realm expert behind his back supporting him. In their minds, they made a mental note to never provoke him for no reason. A Heaven Realm expert! A creature that was rarer than dragons! Although they felt awe in the presence of a Heaven Realm expert, they were still terrified of the overbearing aura. What did the expert wish to convey by releasing his aura for a split second? Everyone was secretly guessing the reason behind his actions. Releasing, then retracting it almost immediately? Was he trying to send out a warning towards those who looked down on him? By retracting it in a split second, was it because he did not wish to expose himself too much? That was to say, he did not wish for others to know about him. Everyone¡¯s inference was rather similar, and those that could sense that powerful aura secretly warned themselves not to spread this information out. The fury of a Heaven Realm expert was something even the most powerful dragon would fear. All of them were currently having a headache due to the Heaven Realm expert, but the culprit of this issue had already gone into dreamland after crafting the magic tool with the help of the Alchemy King¡¯s soul flame. As the stars dimmed, the moon set and the sun rose, it was another brand new morning. The drunk Chu Nan was still in deep sleep when all of a sudden, someone knocked on his door. ¡°Who is it?¡± He did not have time to tidy up his messy hair before he opened the door with half-closed eyes. There were two people standing outside his door, one of them was Saintess Carlina whom he was familiar with. The other man was wearing clothes that even though were different from Carlina, it was obvious that it was something only people of positions in the Temple of Light could wear. ¡°Good morning.¡± Chu Nan rubbed his eyes. After several days of non-stop drinking, his whole head was buzzing the moment he woke up so how would he even care about his appearance in front of a beautiful woman? ¡°Good morning, Brother Chu Nan.¡± Carlina shyly greeted. Ever since she heard of the oracle from Chu Nan, that restless heart of hers would start thumping the moment she saw him. In addition, with the release of the aura from a Heaven Realm expert yesterday, Carlina was even more glad that the God of Light had given her such a perfect partner. The other man frowned and thought, ¡®How could a man without any manners be chosen by the God of Light?¡¯ Even though he was not fully awake, Chu Nan had seen the dissatisfaction on the man¡¯s face and rebellious thoughts immediately flashed through his mind. ¡®You don¡¯t like me being so lazy? Looking at your attire and how you¡¯re standing beside the saintess, it¡¯s obvious that you aren¡¯t any important senior official either. With my current position and influence, how can I be afraid of you?¡¯ Chu Nan deliberately yawned with his mouth wide open and said, ¡°Nana, it¡¯s still early, do you need me for anything?¡± Chapter 52 ¡®Nana?¡¯ The man¡¯s expression immediately turned gloomy. Even within the Temple of Light, only the pope could address the saintess as such. How could a country bumpkin from the Chaos Forest dare to call the saintess of Temple of Light with a nickname! Carlina gracefully stepped aside and said in a charming voice, ¡°Brother Chu Nan, this is the herald priest from the Temple of Light, Lord Borad.¡± ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Lord Borad! Nice to meet you!¡± Chu Nan walked towards Lord Borad with open arms. Lord Borad furrowed his brows again, but his good upbringing and Chu Nan¡¯s current reputation in the Dolunga City didn¡¯t allow him to reject his hug. The fury of half a million citizens was not by any means a small force for a country or for him who was alone to face. In a fury, they would be able to trample him to death. The belief of half a million people was also something the Temple of Light strived for. If they did not treat him well, God knows if those people would have an aversion towards the Temple of Light? After all, it was Chu Nan who had created that miracle! Between a messenger of the god and a herald priest of the temple, people would naturally believe in the messenger and not the insignificant herald priest. While Lord Borad hesitated, Chu Nan had already held him in his arms and instantly, the scent of alcohol assaulted his nose. ¡°I¡¯m really happy to meet Lord Borad!¡± While saying that, Chu Nan increased the strength in his arms. After half a year in the Heaven Forest, even though Chu Nan had not practiced any martial arts, his body had gotten stronger than the previous him who only sat before the computer screen. As for Lord Borad who only prayed daily and sat in the counselling room to provide enlightenment to others, he was similar to Chu Nan of half a year ago that sat before the computer every single day. In conclusion, his physique was rather lacking. Lord Borad nearly cried out in pain and the dissatisfaction in his heart increased significantly. A trace of anger flashed through his eyes but before that trace of anger could burn into rage, the amicable smile quickly returned to his face. Right now, Chu Nan¡¯s miraculous feats had even shocked the pope so who would know of his future development? There was only one method to rise regardless of what faction they were in, and that was to never offend anyone who might have a bright future ahead of them. ¡°I¡¯m happy to meet Mr. Chu Nan too¡­¡± When Lord Borad spoke, his teeth were still clenched. It was the first time that he had to maintain an amicable smile in front of someone who had a lower status than him. Flames of fury had already roasted his intestines and yet, he could only act as if he was very happy. ¡®Brother Chu Nan is really warmhearted! It¡¯s his first time to meet Lord Board and yet, he already gave him a hug!¡¯ Carlina, who did not know what had really transpired, was currently admiring Chu Nan¡¯s warm and loving embrace. After the ¡®fiery¡¯ embrace ended, Lord Borad retreated as if he was about to escape and slightly stretched his aching body before he spoke, ¡°Mr. Chu Nan, my purpose here today is to pass down the instructions from the pope. Please kindly tidy up your appearance and maintain your basic etiquette.¡± ¡®Pope!? That was fast!¡¯ Chu Nan secretly clicked his tongue. In mere few days, the news of his feat had already attracted an edict After snapping his finger, Chu Nan nodded and said, ¡°No problem. Kindly wait in the living room first while I¡¯ll tidy up my appearance.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry.¡± Carlina smiled. ¡°Brother Chu Nan, even though the pope¡¯s edict is not as mighty and supreme as King Avery, in Dulraze, it is still a sacred thing. This sort of edict must be read before the whole congregation.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Carline smiled and took out a set of white clothes from her back. ¡°You¡¯ll have to be more formal!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Nan¡¯s eyes brightened. Although he was unaware if there were any famous brands in this world, the workmanship in that set of clothing was rather exquisite. Moreover, even someone like him who had never worn any branded items could discern that that set of clothing was much more expensive than those famous brands from Italy or France. ¡°Got it.¡± Chu Nan smiled and took the clothes. ¡°Then I¡¯d trouble the two of you to wait in the living room. Or could it be that you would like to wait on me?¡± Carlina¡¯s tender face flushed red and hastily retreated after giving him an eye roll, whereas Lord Borad left the room with a frown ¡®As expected, a country bumpkin is a country bumpkin regardless of his feats. Could it be that the God of Light had made a mistake? How could God possibly hand over the task of saving the citizens to someone like him to complete?¡¯ A disrespectful thought flashed past his mind but he immediately sincerely repented. The supreme God of Light cannot be doubted. There was a hot spring in the backyard of the city lord estate and after Chu Nan washed up, he casually styled his hair and carefully wore the clothes sent over by the Temple of Light. After which, he checked himself out in a copper mirror. Pretty good! The white-colored long robes were inlaid with pure gold threads. The wide collar did not feel burdensome in the slightest. On the contrary, it added touches of solemnity to the whole ensemble. Moreover, he did not feel restricted while wearing the robes. It was also several times more comfortable than those famous brands¡¯ clothes back on earth. As he checked himself out in the mirror, Chu Nan could not help but nod in satisfaction. As expected, clothes maketh the man. Chu Nan, who merely looked like a super handsome young man yesterday, now was giving off traces of holiness in the white robes inlaid with pure gold. He subconsciously touched his chin and revealed a perfect smile. After a light stretch, he muttered to himself, ¡°Alright! For a better tomorrow, I¡¯ll have to begin my performance once again! I heard that the pope of the Temple of Light is a light magic expert himself. I wonder if in the aspect of spreading faith, who would be better? An insignificant me or the pope?¡± Chapter 53 As he opened the door, the golden rays of sunlight sprinkled on Chu Nan¡¯s countenance, the confidence he had coupled with the holiness aura he was exuding caused his outward demeanour to increase to new heights. As we walked out of the door, the two people in the living room could not help but blank out momentarily. At the sight, Lord Borad forcefully rubbed his eyes to be sure what he was seeing in front of him was real. ¡®Is he really that hooligan who came from the Chaos Forest? Oh god! The demeanour he possesses is something only a few in the Temple of Light could compare to.¡¯ ¡®So handsome!¡¯ A gaze of appreciation was revealed from Carlina¡¯s pearly eyes as her maiden heart increasingly thumped faster. ¡°Chu¡­ Chu Nan¡­¡± At that moment, Shanz, who just walked into the living room, was also stunned. He was someone who was with Chu Nan the most and yet, he had also been stunned by Chu Nan¡¯s current demeanor. With the holy aura he exuded, the word ¡®handsome¡¯ was no longer sufficient to describe him! The current fashionably dressed Chu Nan was not only handsome, he was blinding. Catherine, who walked into the living room together with Shanz, had complicated emotions in her eyes when he looked at Chu Nan. She silently muttered to herself, ¡°Chu Nan, our distance between us has been pulled even further apart.¡± ¡°Everyone, am I not still lacking a staff?¡± As soon as Chu Nan reached out with his outstretched hand, those who were in a daze finally recovered. Lord Borad stood up from his seat and with the an ordinary-looking wooden staff in his arms, he came to Chu Nan and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Chu Nan, this is your staff.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Nan gratefully smiled and took the staff. As the ordinary-looking staff came into his grasp, his holy demeanor increased greatly once again. ¡°Everyone, can we leave now?¡± ¡°Sure, respected Mr. Chu Nan.¡± Lord Borad hastily changed his attitude. Even though Chu Nan was still an ordinary man, Lord Borad could vaguely sensed that this man would soon rise up to be one of the greats, and someone as insignificant as him should not continue being antagonistic to a future upstart. With that in mind, Lord Borad volunteered to lead the group on their way to their destination. Chu Nan gently straightened his collar before walking out the room in steady steps. After climbing up the tower and looking down at the expectant gazes of the Dolunga City¡¯s citizens along with the priests from the Temple of Light busying about, Chu Nan took a deep breath. It seems like the Temple of Light had ordered all the priests in Dolunga City to arrange the ceremony to the best of their abilities. Compared to the previous time he stood on the top of the city, the scene was much more quieter and orderly. At the sight of their savior, the citizens of Dolunga City were fervorous in their cheers. Ever since the display of the miracle, there had been speculation about the response of the Temple of Light. For goodness sake, Chu Nan was their life savior! If the Temple of Light¡¯s response was mediocre, they would never take things lying down. Looking at the crowd, Lord Borad was secretly frightened. Half a million! It was half a million would-be followers! These people who had experienced the miracle could possibly turn into their fanatic followers if they did things right! Even if the Temple of Light worked hard to increase their followers for a year, it was nearly impossible to gather half a million followers. If they wished to gather those for with firm belief in the temple, it would be ever more difficult. Solely based on the contribution of gaining followers, Chu Nan had already accomplished more than what they could have imagined to the Temple of Light. Lord Borad suddenly felt that the scroll in his hands got significantly heavier. Exactly what kind of edict did the pope give? He sincerely hoped that the pope did not give an edict that would slight the saviour of half a million citizens! The thought that he might possibly incur the wrath of half a million citizens, Borad hastily wiped his cold sweat off his forehead and cautiously spoke in a loud voice, ¡°Everyone, people who are favored by the supreme God of Light! This plague had tested our faith in God and precisely because of our extreme devotion to the supreme God of Light, such a miracle had appeared¡­¡± As Chu Nan continued listening to the bramling of this fool in front of him, he felt his lips twitching in helplessness. This Borad guy is really good at choosing a time to advertise for his faith. IWith a few casual words from him, he pushed all the credit to the Temple of Light. While maintaining a smile on his face, he leaned slightly towards Lord Board and softly spoke in a voice only he could hear. ¡°If you continue to mindlessly chatter and steal the credit, then don¡¯t blame me for not giving you face if I leave the podium at this very instant.¡± Lord Borad¡¯s initially high-spirited face stiffened. ¡®This country bumpkin is sure shrewd and bold enough to challenge the Temple of Light for the credit!¡¯ Chu Nan¡¯s smile did not falter in the slightest as he continued to whisper beside Borad¡¯s ears, ¡°Start praising me, now, immediately!¡± Borad¡¯s smile turned even more rigid. He was just praising the Temple of Light and now, he had to change his tunes and praise Chu Nan instead? Then wouldn¡¯t his praise for the temple look like a stepping stone for Chu Nan¡¯s achievements to be magnified in comparison? ¡°If not, I¡¯ll leave at once!¡± ¡°Okay! You¡¯re good!¡± Lord Borad maintained his smile but internally, he was gnashing his teeth as he softly whispered, ¡°You¡¯re playing with fire right now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best for both sides to win, but if you only intend to use me as a stepping stone, don¡¯t blame me for tearing down the stage.¡± Chu Nan continued to maintain his holy smile as he occasionally nodded at the citizens beneath him. ¡°Alright.¡± Lord Borad eventually relented and sighed. He originally intended to use this opportunity to pave the road for the Temple of Light but right now, that country bumpkin had taken advantage of it instead. ¡°Cough!¡± Lord Borad cleared his throat and with a raised voice, he said solemnly, ¡°Now, the reason why I came to Dolunga City is mainly because of the magnificent feats Mr. Chu Nan had done! He had used his blood to activate the forbidden spell scroll bestowed by the God of Light and saved everyone¡¯s lives in the process! After the pope heard of Mr. Chu Nan¡¯s feats, he personally ordered for me to bring an edict from the Temple of Light to all of you all.¡± After he said that, Lord Borad took a step back and made way for Saintess Carlina who was behind him. ¡°The saintness of our Temple of Light shall personally read the edict that our pope has written for Mr. Chu Nan to everyone!¡± Upon declaration, Saintness Carlina walked up to the stage with light steps, and her jade-like hands gently unfolded the edict that radiated a faint holy light. ¡°The merciful kindness from the supreme, omniscient and omnipotent God of Light shall be bestowed upon everyone, and true believers shall be favored by the God of Light.¡± Carlina paused for a moment and peeped towards Chu Nan with joy before she continued in a jubilant tone. ¡°Accordingly to the scriptures passed down from our ancestors, the person who receives the God of Light¡¯s favor will deemed as the Son of Light¡­¡± Chapter 54 As she said that, a faint holy glow radiated from Chu Nan¡¯s entire body, and him who was bathed in the light seemed so solemn and sacred. Saintness Carlina chuckled as she did not expect the pope to have inserted a simple magic spell, [Sacred Light], in the edict to help raise Chu Nan¡¯s status in the hearts of the people. ¡°From this moment forward, Chu Nan shall be deemed the Son of Light of the Temple of Light!¡± The entire Dolunga City was in an uproar, where half a million citizens cried out in unison: Long live Chu Nan! Long live the pope! Long live the God of Light! As he looked at the excited crowd below, Chu Nan secretly pulled Lord Borad and softly asked. ¡°Does the Son of Light receive a salary from the temple? If yes, what would be the range?¡± Lord Borad stared at Chu Nan and thought, ¡®It¡¯s the Son of Light! Other than the first person who received that position when the temple was created, he is the second Son of Light throughout the history of our temple! It is a position of the highest honor one could possibly receive! Yet at this crucial moment, this country bumpkin is thinking about his salary?¡¯ When he noticed the contempt in Borad¡¯s expression, Chu Nan clicked his tongue in disdain. ¡°Does being the Son of Light mean I don¡¯t need to eat, wear clothes, get a wife, bring up my children? Which of these does not require money? So is there a salary?¡± Lord Borad was momentarily flabbergasted by the shameless statement. Right now, Chu Nan was the Son of Light, and based on nominal status, he was only second to the pope and the twelve archbishops, making him on the same level as Saintess Carlina. After taking a deep breath, Lord Borad respectfully answered in a minute tone. ¡°This¡­ respected Son of Light, I¡¯m not too sure about this myself. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to check with the pope when you return to the temple.¡± Chu Nan nodded. The issue of his salary was not too urgent, but even if the temple was stingy enough to not provide him a salary, he had nothing to fear. As long as he had the status of the Son of Light, it would not pose any problem for him to cheat his way out for his daily necessities and get some spending allowance. ¡°Congratulations, Brother Chu Nan.¡± Carlina smiled happily. ¡°From today onwards, with the exception of the pope, the archbishops, me, and Sister Elise, you have the highest authority!¡± ¡°Elise?¡± Chu Nan furrowed his brows for a moment before he revealed a smile. ¡°You mean that I have high authority in the temple?¡± ¡°Elise is the other saintess of the Temple of Light.¡± Carlina smiled happily and continued. ¡°Of course Brother Chu Nan has high authority, but¡­¡± ¡°But? What about it?¡± Chu Nan asked in a hurry. Carlina lowered her voice and spoke in all seriousness. ¡°Be it the Son of Light or the saintess, we are required to complete our own trials before we can truly command the other members of the temple. Before the completion of the trials, we can only order around herald priests and clergymen in various cities. My journey to Dolunga City is one of my trials. ¡°Trials?¡± Chu Nan quirked his brow. ¡°How can I complete those trails?¡± ¡°There are two methods.¡± Carlina revealed two of her beautiful fingers and said, ¡°First, would be to travel around various countries to preach about the doctrine of the temple for three years. Second, would be to accomplish three feats that would greatly improve the Temple of Light¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°Three feats? Then are my achievements in Dolunga City counted?¡± ¡°Yeap~¡± Carlina deliberately dragged the last letter and continued, ¡°But you¡¯re still short of two more. It is much harder to accomplish three feats compared to travelling around the world for three years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Nan answered monotonously, yet the excitement in his eyes could not be concealed. Accomplishing three feats might be extremely difficult for other people, but not so for him. As long as he had the opportunity, it was not impossible for him to become the Son of Light with real authority with the items in his spatial bracelet. Possessing high authority and standing at the top of the food chain! Chu Nan looked up into the sky and began to wonder what was the first thing he should do after ascending to the position. Get rid of his virginity it is! After he possessed a massive amount of power, beautiful girls would be available to him in large quantities. It would be easy to cheat a few girls using the temple¡¯s doctrine. Boom! All of a sudden, a two thousand feet-wide lightning that seemed to be tearing the skies flashed before everyone¡¯s eyes and the loud thunder claps sounded as if the God of Thunder had roared. Everyone covered their ears, but Chu Nan¡¯s ears especially buzzed. He then reached out and gently patted his chest. ¡®A coincidence, it must be a coincidence! How could there possibly be gods in this world? It seems like I will have to find someone to create a lightning rod for me to install it on my house in the future for safety purposes!¡¯ Temporarily putting aside his fantasies, Chu Nan no longer wished to linger around the city walls as he did not know if another lightning would strike down from the skies. It was said that lightning usually struck things that were on higher ground. ¡°Saint Knight Yashly.¡± The smile on Chu Nan¡¯s face was just like a flower in full bloom as he walked towards Yashly, who had a tall build and wore a full body of metal armor. ¡°Long time no see, let us join the cheering crowd?.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Yashly was somewhat surprised that Chu Nan had asked him to walk together. However, if the saint knight were to know that the reason why Chu Nan wanted to walk with him was because he could attract the lightning on his behalf, what would he think? Efran, donned in a red armour with a golden scroll in his hands, was currently walking up the city walls in high spirits. With the golden scroll held high above his head, Efran summoned up his courage and loudly shouted. ¡°Son of Light, please hold your steps! King Avery has issued an imperial edict!¡± The moment he spoke, with the exception of Efran who was holding onto the scroll, Saintess Carlina, Chu Nan along with his two guards who still remained standing, everyone else including Saint Knight Yashly knelt on the ground. When Efran spoke, someone by his side used voice-amplifying magic and the half a million cheering citizens immediately quiet down. The next second, all of them knelt down in succession. ¡°Son of Light¡­¡± Efran looked at Chu Nan in embarrassment. ¡°As the Son of Light, you have the right to remain standing when accepting an edict, but the two guard behind you¡­¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Chu Nan scratched his head in mild embarrassment. As he lived in a democratic society for almost all his life, he was unable to get accustomed to this world¡¯s customs immediately at once. Chapter 55 Chu Nan looked at the princess and the prince beside him and said, ¡°The both of you, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to bear with it this time.¡± Shanz and Catherine did not express any objection and immediately knelt on the ground. Their actions seemed normal, but an unusual glint flashed past Efran and Saint Knight Yashly¡¯s eyes. These two people didn¡¯t respect imperial power nor divine power but followed Chu Nan¡¯s orders? He was so powerful to the extent that he could cause his followers to disregard the imperial and divine power? Only the followers of a top Heaven Realm expert would have such thoughts! As he continued scrutinizing Shanz and Catherine, Yashly fell into a deeper state of confusion. Even though their strength was at Human Realm, weren¡¯t they too weak to be followers of an Heaven Realm expert? Could it be? Yashly¡¯s brows quirked up in shock. A name flashed through his mind like lightning all of a sudden. Could it be him? The legendary figure who had appeared a hundred year ago and disappeared like a meteor: Shen Xinghe? According to the legends, he was a mixed blood but no one knew exactly what blood possessed! It was said that he possessed the strength of an unparalleled Heaven Realm expert, but he liked to pretend as if he was powerless. It was also said that he liked to give pointers to those young and hotblooded youths who were weak but had strong innate potential. Moreover, he also educated without discrimmination and regardless if the other party was a human or from another race, as long as he had the mood for it, he would bring them alongside him for a period of time. Within the Shengyuan Continent, experts who entered Earth Realm would have a lifespan of more than two hundred years. The higher their realm was, their lifespan would also increase proportionally. And if they were to enter Heaven Realm, it was possible for them to live for thousands of years. According to the legend, Shen Xinghe used 100 years to enter the Heaven Realm. Even today, Shen Xinghe who possessed thousands of years of lifespan would only be two hundred years old and coupled with his bloodline as a mixed-blood, it was extremely normal to look young. Shen Xinghe! He must be that Shen Xinghe from the legends! He looked young, seemed to be powerless, and there were young people with potential but of different races by his side! That¡¯s right! Everything was too much for it to be a coincidence, so he must be Shen Xinghe! Yashly was so excited that his arms trembled uncontrollably. Ever since he advanced to level 4 of the Human Realm, there were no signs of a breakthrough regardless how hard he trained. It was to the extent that his progress was about to come to a standstill. The lack of progress made him feel extremely miserable. Even though his seniors had provided him a lot of pointers, there was little to no effect. For a long time, he had constantly wondered if his potential had all been exhausted and therefore, he was unable to advance to the next level? But with this discovery, Yashly held onto his shaking fists and looked at Chu Nan with hopes. This super expert from the legends was his final opportunity! It was said that this expert possessed the ability to turn the foul and rotten into the rare and ethereal. The contents of the imperial edict were filled with praise for Chu Nan¡¯s accomplishments of saving half a million citizens, and the main point of it was to: confer a title! ¡°Chu Nan shall be given the title of Great Sage of Dulraze!¡± Sounds of cheering resonated through Dolunga City once again. The shouts of half a million citizens had caused the walls to tremble. After Chu Nan respectfully took the imperial edict, Efran clapped on Chu Nan¡¯s shoulders with smiles on his face. ¡°Congratulations! You have become the Son of Light of the temple and our country¡¯s Great Sage in a single day! An accomplishment like that has never happened in any country or temple throughout history!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Chu Nan hugged Efran and at the same time, he whispered in his ears and asked, ¡°Does a Great Sage receive a salary?¡± Efran stiffened. What the heck? The only title of the Great Sage in the entire country had been given to you and yet, you¡¯re asking for a salary? ¡°This¡­ I believe a Great Sage doesn¡¯t receive a salary.¡± Chu Nan clicked his tongue in disappointment. This Dulraze country was sure stingy. They had sent an imperial edict from thousands of miles away and after so much effort, he was only given a title? It was the same as the records of , where the Jade Emperor bestowed the monkey king the title of , where he only had a title but no monetary reward. Looking at Chu Nan¡¯s somewhat dissatisfied expression, Efran had no idea if he should despise or to admire him. He was still dissatisfied after obtaining the title of the Great Sage that was respected by many? ¡°Forget it! It¡¯s alright even without a salary!¡± Chu Nan started laughing out of indifference. ¡°That¡¯s right. A Great Sage is respected by many and it is something that can¡¯t be bought with money.¡± Efran responded in a sour tone. ¡®Can respect buy a meal? What do you mean can¡¯t be bought with money? I might even sell you this title for a hundred thousand gold coins right now!¡¯ Chu Nan unhappily refuted deep down. ¡°Brother Chu Nan, congratulations!¡± Carlina smiled happily. With her holy demeanor and sunny smile, Chu Nan felt his eyes going dizzy. A beautiful girl like her was indeed something he would never get tired of, even if he were to face her everyday! ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± Chu Nan pulled Carlina to a corner and softly asked. ¡°Is a Great Sage that great of a title?¡± Carlina covered her mouth and looked at Chu Nan as if she was looking at a monster. She paused for a moment before replying, ¡°Brother Chu Nan, are you really someone of the Shengyuan Continent? You don¡¯t even know the title of a Great Sage?¡± Chu Nan revealed an embarrassed smile. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been living in the Heaven Forest for my entire life and if not for the blessing of the God of Light, perhaps I would have stayed inside the forest until the day I die.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re so clueless.¡± Carlina nodded as if she suddenly understood why. She immediately put on the attitude of a teacher and explained, ¡°The title of Great Sage is renown in every country of the Shenyuan Continent. Only those who are truly compassionate, full of love and have made outstanding contributions to the country could receive this title. Even though it does not possess any authority, you will receive the respect of everyone. However, the title is not permanent as there exists the possibility of a new Great Sage replacing the former. But in a normal situation, the person who receives the title would still be the Great Sage until his deathbed.¡± ¡°Oh~¡± Chu Nan nodded and asked. ¡°That¡¯s to say that a Great Sage is very famous?¡± Chapter 56 ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Carlina nodded her head firmly. ¡°As a Great Sage, even if you were to enter an enemy country, you will still be treated with respect.¡± ¡°Oh~ I didn¡¯t expect that a Great Sage had such influence.¡± Even though he knew that the title of Great Sage was something good, he did not expect it to be this great. Chu Nan nodded in sudden realization and thought, ¡®This is absolutely a good title! Not only can I freeload with it, I can definitely live a life without paying for anything as long as I slightly con my way out!¡¯ After solemnly thinking about it, Chu Nan came up to Efran and clapped his shoulders in all seriousness. ¡°Please forget what I said previously. Right now, I¡¯ve understood the real meaning behind the title of Great Sage, and I feel proud to be able to receive this title.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Is that so? Then that¡¯s great.¡± Efran¡¯s smile was extremely forced. He could not understand why Chu Nan was so happy to such an extent. Even though he had a serious expression, the corner of his brows, his lips and eyes had exposed his true feelings. If they were not in a public place, Efran was sure that Chu Nan would have burst out laughing to the extent his stomach would hurt until the next day. ¡°Viscount Efran, I¡¯m still somewhat tired, so I shall return to my room to have a short nap. We¡¯ll talk about it in awhile.¡± Chu Nan endured his laughter that was about to burst out and hastily walked down the city walls. It was the title of Great Sage for goodness sage! A famous person! Evidently, the Shengyuan Continent did not have the concept of a spokesperson yet. As long as he planned it well and casually endorsed a few chambers of commerce, wouldn¡¯t those people who were looking to spend money buy from the places he endorsed with the reputation of Great Sage? A famous celebrity gave talks! There should be several different famous academies in Dulraze, right? For a Great Sage to give talks, he wondered how much would he receive for that! You¡¯re not giving me a salary? It doesn¡¯t matter. I shall let you see your underwear turned upside down when I ruin your reputation! Behold the power of commercial speculation! When he arrived at the ground level, one of the citizens had already prepared a bowl of strong liquor for Chu Nan. In the future, his livelihood would depend on these folks so he should stay in good relations with them! Chu Nan was in a good mood, so he raised the bowl of liquor and gulped it down in one shot. The crowd immediately cheered as the hero in their hearts had straightforwardly drank the offered alcohol. After several days of continuous revelry, Chu Nan had a certain amount of experience when it came to dealing with these enthusiastic citizens. And that was to sneak away to his bedroom while they were dancing with him. After being forced to drink seven bowls of alcohol, Chu Nan finally got himself out of the cheering crowd and returned to his room. As he opened his door while suffering a severe case of hiccups, he shook his head in resignation. After the past few days of celebration, his alcohol tolerance had improved rapidly, as he was still somewhat conscious after seven bowls of hard liquor. ¡°Son of Light, Son of Light.¡± Chu Nan found the shouts outside his door somewhat familiar, and as he opened the door, he was momentarily stunned by his visitors. Standing in front of him was Lin Nianbing, whom he had not seen for many days, and behind him, there was a big strong middle-aged man who looked as though he had gone through many ordeals. Chu Nan did not have any friends since he came to the Shengyuan Continent. Therefore he unconsciously regarded Lin Nianbing as a friend, the young man who had told him not to enter the city and who had even taken a whip for him. If he did not have to deal with those celebrating citizens for the past few days, he would have already gone to find Lin Nianbing. ¡°It¡¯s you? Come on in!¡± Chu Nan hastily pulled Lin Nianbing¡¯s hands and walked into his room. ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy for the past few days. I originally intended to look for you soon, but I didn¡¯t expect you to come to me first.¡± ¡°Have a seat, let me prepare some drinks for you.¡± Chu Nan turned around and busied around in the kitchen before asking, ¡°What would you like?¡± Lin Nianbing was stunned by the show of hospitality. Chu Nan¡¯s enthusiasm was beyond his expectations and he immediately replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself, two cups of plain water will do.¡± ¡°How can that possibly be alright! The weather is so hot right now so you¡¯ll need a cup of sour plum soup at the very least!¡± ¡°Sour plum soup?¡± Lin Nianbing and the middle-aged man were confused, as it was their first time to have heard of such a drink. ¡°It¡¯s something I made.¡± Chu Nan pointed to the hawthorn tree outside the house. ¡°It¡¯s made from the flesh and sugar of that tree.¡± ¡°That stuff is edible?¡± Lin Nianbing and the middle-aged man furrowed their brows. When he first discovered the hawthorn tree here, he originally assumed it to be the same as the fruit back on earth. But after he ate it, he realized that it was several times more sour compared to the fruit he knew. It was no wonder no one ate it, but it was perfect as a replacement for sour plum in the soup. After he finished preparing the sour plum soup, he hastily walked into the inner room and took out Sara Jane from his spatial bracelet. Setting the power to the lowest, he sprayed it into the soup. Two cups of steaming hot sour plum soup immediately turned into an iced cold beverage. Lin Nianbing looked at it with unhidden curiosity, but the middle-aged man by his side was extremely surprised! ¡®What magic tool is that? How is it so convenient to use?¡¯ ¡°Come, have a taste.¡± Chu Nan served three portions of his self-made sour plum soup and smiled as he sat down on the chair. The both of them took a sip and looked at Chu Nan in shock. Sour, sweet and cold! Three different tastes and sensations made a strong impact on their taste buds. On a hot summer day, just one mouthful of sour plum soup was enough to drive the heat out of their bodies. ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this is really delicious!¡± Lin Nianbing hurriedly raised the bowl and gulped down the soup. Chu Nan was secretly happy from the praise but suddenly, he noticed someone staring at him, so he shifted his gaze to the source of discomfort. The middle-aged man who had accompanied Lin Nianbing, was full of doubts as he sized up Chu Nan. ¡®This is the man who had released the aura of a top Heaven Realm expert yesterday? Even though his steps are steady, he doesn¡¯t look like one.¡¯ After staring at Chu Nan for quite some time, the middle-aged man¡¯s hazy eyes suddenly released sharp glints that were similar to the powerful magic beasts in the Heaven Forest. Sensing the change, Chu Nan immediately felt a chill rise up his spine, and from his previous experience of living in the Heaven Forest, that was a reaction he would get only when powerful monsters were near him. Chu Nan subconsciously leaned back against his chair and the sharp glint in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes quickly lessened before it returned to the previous hazy state. Chapter 57 ¡°Brother Nianbing, this is?¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s Uncle McCullen.¡± Lin Nianbing put down the bowl of soup in his hand and said, ¡°Actually the purpose of my trip is to ask for your help.¡± Chu Nan raised his eyebrow in question. ¡°What help do you need?¡± ¡°I wish to seek your help in treatment.¡± Lin Nianbing pointed to McCullen and continued, ¡°That day when you activated [God of Light¡¯s Gift], all the citizens had been cured from the disease and even recovered from their old and hidden injuries. But, the injuries on my uncle are not healed¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Chu Nan jumped up from his chair. ¡°That spell that could cure the plague, hidden illnesses, infertility, impotence, premature ejaculation and could even restore the sexual prowess of an 80-year-old man was unable to treat his injuries?¡± ¡®Impotence, premature ejaculation¡­ the sexual ability of an 80-year-old man¡­ can it really heal those ailments?¡¯ Lin Nianbing was speechless for a moment. Wasn¡¯t the God of Light covering too many areas for him to cure those special ailments? ¡°Nianbing, let¡¯s go.¡± However, before he could dive deeper into the subject, McCullen suddenly stood up and walked out the door without sparing a second glance at Chu Nan. ¡®Why is he leaving all of a sudden?¡¯ Chu Nan was surprised, even Lin Nianbing hastily stood up and chased McCullen after as he shouted. ¡°Uncle, let the Son of Light have a look at you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Upon hearing that, McCullen stood at the door and turned around. ¡°The purpose of my trip is to see the Heaven Realm expert. But¡­¡± Looking back at the confused Chu Nan, McCullen sneered and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you obtained [God of Light¡¯s Gift], but the light elements you possess in your body are pathetically little. How can someone like you have obtained the favor of the God of Light? Right now, I can more or less confirm that you are not the expert of the previous night, and thus you are unable to treat my injuries. So why should I stay here?¡± ¡°Heaven Realm expert?¡± Chu Nan was momentarily stunned. When did an Heaven Realm expert appear in Dolunga City? Why did that man mistake him as one? Moreover, who was this McCullen? To be able to sense the aura of a Heaven Realm expert and detect the light elements he possessed. He was not a simple man. Chu Nan¡¯s head spinned and the words which Lin Nianbing mentioned several days ago flashed past his mind. ¡°That arrogant Efran would keep his behavior in check in front of McCullen¡± Since he was someone who Viscount Efran feared, his abilities ought to be pretty good, right? ¡°You don¡¯t have a final say in regards to whether or not I am an Heaven Realm expert.¡± Suddenly, Chu Nan put on the arrogant behavior he had when he faced the druid elder. ¡°Since you mentioned that I am unable to treat your injuries, why don¡¯t we have a wager?¡± When McCullen saw Chu Nan¡¯s haughty smile, the disdain in his eyes along with the confidence he had built up had a tiny crack as a trace of doubt surfaced in his mind. ¡®Could it be that I was truly mistaken?¡¯ ¡°What?¡± Chu Nan¡¯s smile was full of provocation. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to take up the wager? Then you better shut your mouth in the future when you go out¡± McCullen¡¯s right eye slightly twitched. ¡®Is he provoking me to fight him right now? Does he want to show off his strength?¡¯ ¡°If¡­¡± McCullen slowly spoke. ¡°If you can accurately discern my level, then I will acknowledge that you are a Heaven Realm expert.¡± From his tone of voice, McCullen sounded as if he was really an expert. Chu Nan¡¯s eyes moved back and forth while pretending to size up McCullen. After which, he covered his mouth as he yawned and lazily said, ¡°Now that you have dropped so many levels, is there any meaning in revealing your current level?¡± McCullen¡¯s robust body suddenly shook and his muddy eyes revealed a sharp glint that revealed disbelief as he carefully sized up Chu Nan. There were experts in the past who had seen through his current level, but none of them could discern that he had previously dropped levels! Moreover, the drop was not a measly one or two levels. When he saw the look of surprise in McCullen¡¯s eyes, Chu Nan internally cried out in joy. He won the gamble again this time round! Even though he did not have much contact with him, Chu Nan could perceive that McCullen was a proud man. If a proud man like him encountered a bottleneck, often they would rely on their own hard work to breakthrough, unless¡­ they had dropped from their previous levels! McCullen¡¯s eyes suddenly twitched and complicated emotions constantly interchanged within his eyes. What was Chu Nan¡¯s real strength? Did he really manage to see that his level deteriorated or was it a casual remark? If his enemies were to get hold of that information¡­ he must be killed! It¡¯s safer that way! Just as Chu Nan secretly rejoiced, he suddenly sensed the surge of killing intent from McCullen and the scorching hot room turned as chilly as the winter in an instant. ¡°Killing Bees, come out!¡± When he sensed the danger, how could Chu Nan still think about being thrifty? With a raise of his right hand, three thousand Killing Bees were released, and a huge swarm of bees quickly surrounded him. The sounds of those high frequency flapping wings produced frightening sounds. As the buzzing reached its crescendo, the killing intent in the room surged up in the blink of an eye. Even Lin Nianbing who did not possess any strength felt his hair standing up on its end. ¡°You¡­¡± McCullen was shocked. There were numerous magical beasts in the Shengyuan Continent so much so that no one could recognize every single one of them. As for Killing Bees¡¯ case, very few people in the world knew of its existence. But coincidentally, McCullen had encountered Killing Bees in the past. A high-levelled large lizard that could rival a hundred men was turned into a black and rotting corpse in just a second, and it was the work of those Killing Bees. With three thousand Killing Bees as his guards, Chu Nan¡¯s uneasy heart finally regained its calmness. He then wiped the cold sweat on his forehead before lifting up Sara Janes in his hands. Adjusting the settings of the magic array to overclock, he said threateningly, ¡°You wish to kill me?¡± McCullen silently nodded as he looked at Chu Nan in confusion. Who was he? If Chu Nan was a weak person like he had concluded, then how was he able to react to his killing intent that he had yet to release? However, if he was powerful, why was his complexion so pale? If he was weak, how was he able to subdue so many violent Killing Bees? But if he was powerful, why would there be cold sweat on his forehead? What if he was a coward with extraordinary strength? After McCullen thought for a long time, he finally found a plausible explanation. Chapter 58 That must be it! This mixed blood must possess powerful strength but had a timid personality. As a result, he had chosen to conceal his strength in order to not pick a fight with anyone. That was why when he was found out, his complexion turned pale from the fear. After he figured out the whole story, McCullen laughed out loud. Chu Nan did not know whether to laugh or cry about the current situation. One second, McCullen was surging with killing intent but the next second, he was laughing in a madman? What the heck was that? Chu Nan was confused by McCullen, but on the other side, McCullen was totally clear-headed, as he had found the answer to his question. He had a misunderstanding about his reaction earlier on, which made him to believe Chu Nan was not an expert. ¡°That¡¯s right! I indeed wanted to kill you just now!¡± McCullen straightened his chest and shook his head. ¡°But now, I know that I am not your opponent.¡± ¡°Oh. Is that so?¡± Due to the virtue of being thrifty, Chu Nan immediately recalled the Killing Bees and said, ¡°It seems like you are quite smart.¡± McCullen revealed a sad weak smile as he looked up to the skies in resignation. ¡°In that case, do it!¡± ¡°Do it? Do what?¡± Chu Nan blanked out. ¡°Even if you want me to treat your injuries, I will still require time to prepare.¡± ¡°Treat?¡± McCullen looked at Chu Nan with an expression as if he had never seen a magical beast before in his life. ¡°You¡¯re not killing me?¡± ¡°Why would I kill you?¡± ¡°Because I had intentions to kill you a while ago.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you dismiss that thought?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then why would I still want to kill you? Moreover, you are the friend of my friend, so you can be considered as half a friend of mine. So why would I have any reason to kill you?¡± ¡°Friend¡­?¡± Lin Nianbing and McCullen were momentarily stunned. A supreme expert, the Great Sage of Dolunga City, the Son of Light of the Temple of Light, had actually regarded an ordinary man as his friend? T-this.. How was it possible? Chu Nan saw their expressions and was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like that I¡¯m your friend?¡± ¡°N-no! No!¡± Lin Nianbing ecstatically exclaimed. ¡°How can it be possible? I like it! Yes, I like it! I just did not expect someone of your status would be willing to befriend someone like me.¡± ¡°Status?¡± Chu Nan blanked out for a moment before he chuckled. ¡°What does status have to do with the friendship between people?¡± ¡®Indeed, what does status have to do with the friendship between people?¡¯ Lin Nianbing and McCullen gave a deep thought about Chu Nan¡¯s question and a short silence enveloped the room. Slowly, a smile surfaced on McCullen¡¯s smile. A moment later, he released a hearty laugh. ¡°That¡¯s right! What does status have to do with the friendship between people! As expected of an expert!¡± Chu Nan scratched his head with a bitter smile. ¡®What does that have to do with being an expert? Isn¡¯t the reason why friendships are formed because they like each other?¡¯ ¡°If you don¡¯t dislike it,¡± McCullen raised his head and said. ¡°Then I, McCullen, shall befriend you!¡± Chu Nan rubbed his eyes. The moment McCullen raised his head, he seemed to have sense that this middle-aged man had radiated the aura of an expert for an instant. ¡°Dislike? Why would I dislike it?¡± Chu Nan started laughing together. He did not expect that his seemingly ordinary words would be so highly regarded by them. ¡°Since we are friends, then I shall be frank with you.¡± McCullen¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious as he said, ¡°As an expert, you should also possess the awareness and courage of one. Your current guts are miles apart compared to your strength.¡± Only then did Chu Nan understand the reason why McCullen had radiated killing intent, but started laughing out loud the next second. In the end, due to the appearance of the Killing Bees, he had mistaken him to be a timid peerless expert. With a bitter smile, Chu Nan nodded. ¡°In fact, to be honest with you, most of my strength had been sealed by an enemy and therefore, I have no choice but to be cautious.¡± ¡°Sealed?¡± McCullen¡¯s eyeballs were about to pop out. Even when sealed, Chu Nan was able to easily control those Killing Bees? Then before his strength had been sealed, exactly how powerful was he? Could it be that the aura of an Heaven Realm expert that appeared that night was not his peak strength? ¡°Sigh!¡± Chu Nan sighed. ¡°I¡¯m also rather vexed! Right now even though I have two friends protecting me, I still have to stand out to deal with more dangerous situations. I¡¯m really afraid that my enemies might know of my existence before I¡¯ve undone the seal. ¡°This¡­¡± McCullen was speechless. In the end, he also sighed and shook his head while remaining silent. Chu Nan peeked at McCullen from the corner of his eyes. After he was more or less done with the story telling, he sighed even louder and continued, ¡°But since you¡¯re my friend, I have the responsibility to help you. Come here and take a seat. I¡¯ll go to my room to prepare for your treatment.¡± ¡°What?¡± McCullen looked at Chu Nan in shock. A Heaven Realm expert did not equate to being an expert in healing. Could it be that he still possessed more healing scrolls similar to the [God of Light¡¯s Gift]? ¡°Surprised?¡± Chu Nan chuckled. ¡°You are a friend of mine. So I will treat your injuries regardless if I would risk being discovered.¡± ¡°This¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± McCullen wanted to reject him, but he was forced speechless by Chu Nan¡¯s resolute expression. As he looked at Chu Nan¡¯s departing back, McCullen suddenly felt that this elvish mixed-blood¡¯s back was exceptionally tall and strong. Both of them were people who had fallen from the top and they both had their fair share of sad past. So, he understood what it was like getting chased by his enemies, but Chu Nan would rather take the risk in order to treat him! How was he supposed to repay such kindness? For a moment, McCullen¡¯s eyes moistened. ¡°You¡¯ve saved me once, and I shall repay you with my entire life.¡± Chu Nan did not hear his whisper. After entering a separate room, he opened the spatial bracelet and started thinking about which healing potion he should use. ¡°Since [God of Light¡¯s Gift] was unable to cure his injuries, then I¡¯m afraid Human Grade potions are out of the question. Earth Grade potion¡­¡± Chu Nan touched his chin and took out a Heaven Grade potion. ¡°He is someone that even the commander-in-chief, Efran, fears, so he should be at least at the level of a saint knight. Since he admitted he has fallen several levels, then shouldn¡¯t he be more powerful than that Saint Knight Yashly after recovering? Well, this is worth an investment! After all, having an additional bodyguard is always good. In any case, this is a favor, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 59 After exiting his spatial bracelet, Chu Nan did around a hundred pushups on the ground until not only was his forehead dripping with sweat, his entire body was drenched. As he opened the door, Chu Nan walked out of the room in heavy steps, but his foot suddenly went soft and he lost his balance. If he had not managed to support himself with the door, he would have probably fallen on the ground. ¡°Haa.. it seems like the consumption was a little exhausting for the current me.¡± Chu Nan showed a self-deprecating smile. He barely sat back on the chair with the help of Lin Nianbing. He then took out a Heaven Grade potion and looked at McCullen while traces of weariness could be seen from his smile. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this is effective, but try it. If it fails, I¡¯ll think of another method.¡± McCullen felt a wave of suffocation in his chest as he took the potion with trembling hands. His eyes that had just recovered its calmness started moistening. ¡°Chu Nan¡­ you regarded me as a friend¡­ so I shall not say anything much¡­¡± Chu Nan lifted up the bowl of sour plum soup and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for any more words. Just smear the potion on your injuries and¡­ it should work.¡± McCullen lifted his clothes and Chu Nan instantly gasped by the sight! Was he still a human? The scar was nearly two feet long, starting from his left shoulder to the right side of his waist. ¡°Son of Light, that¡¯s not all.¡± Lin Nianbing patted McCullen with a pitiful expression and said. ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s treat your back injuries first.¡± After he turned around, Chu Nan finally understood that the attack McCullen received had exceeded his imagination, as there was an identical scar behind his back! What did that mean? It meant that McCullen¡¯s body had been pierced through from his front to his back! Chu Nan felt his scalp tingling. It was already painful when looking at such an injury. How did McCullen remain alive after receiving such severe wounds? How much torment had he persisted through? That was something unimaginable for him! ¡°Why? You didn¡¯t expect it?¡± McCullen revealed a miserable smile. ¡°Even I did not expect I could survive for so long. All these years, my level has also dropped from level 3 Earth Realm to level 4 of Human Realm¡­¡± Level 3 Earth Realm? Level 4 Human Realm? That¡¯s great! Chu Nan cried out in joy deep down. He had unexpectedly encountered a powerful guy that was once an Earth Realm expert! The red-colored Heaven Grade potion dripped on the hideous-looking scar and almost immediately, McCullen felt an indescribable coolness on his back. Shortly after, that cool sensation spread out on his back. Soon, his bones started audibly crackling. Some of the grave injuries that had been suppressed by his Earth Realm aura along with some dislocated bones started to heal and got aligned back in place. Lin Nianbing widened his mouth in shock when he looked at McCullen¡¯s back. He could see the scar healing itself so the visual impact was even more shocking. When the hideous scar came in contact with the potion, it was just like a slumbering python that suddenly woke up. The large scar continuously twisted and shook around, as if it wanted to resist the potion. The bones underneath his skin seemingly also came alive to form a rugged spine. Gradually, the bones started to realign in place and the large scar also rapidly shrunk with the erosion of the surrounding skin. In a mere span of seconds, the scar that had tormented his days for dozens of years had disappeared without a trace. As soon as it disappeared, a fighting aura suddenly surged out, causing the entire room to shake from the impact and the dust to scatter down from the beams. What potion kind of potion was this for it to be even more powerful than a Heaven Grade forbidden spell?! Such a miraculous potion had never been heard of in the Shengyuan Continent! ¡°I¡¯m healed! I¡¯m really healed!¡± McCullen excitedly touched his back and cried out in happiness. ¡°Not only are my scars gone, even the corrosive fighting aura concealed in the injuries has disappeared!¡± ¡°Quick, quick! My chest!¡± McCullen had practically snatched the potion from Lin Nianbing as he poured out a dozen of drops on his chest. The miraculous event happened once again. It was practically the same as his back, with his bones realigned and the scar disappearing. However, the fighting aura concealed within them fiercely shook on the ground, devastating the three inch-thick marble floor into powder. Chu Nan could also feel the tremble beneath his feet. ¡°I¡¯m really recovered! That¡¯s great!¡± McCullen excitedly clenched his fists as he continuously sized up his new body. ¡°My strength! It¡¯s returning! My power that had disappeared for a long time is finally returning!¡± ¡°Congratulations.¡± Chu Nan anxiously looked at the half-filled Heaven Grade potion in McCullen¡¯s hands as he secretly prayed that McCullen would not break the bottle due to excitement. Fortunately, the problem Chu Nan was worried about did not happen. Soon, McCullen recovered from his excitement and hastily came to Chu Nan¡¯s side. ¡°You¡¯ve saved my life, and I shall repay you with my life! From today on, as long as you don¡¯t stab me in the back or force me to do evil deeds, I will always follow you, until the day you undo your seal.¡± ¡°Follow me¡­¡± Chu Nan awkwardly laughed and scratched his head. He spoke in an embarrassed tone, ¡°This¡­ I just came out of the Heaven Forest and I¡¯m penniless. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m unable to fork you any salary for the time being.¡± McCullen was stunned. With his previous injuries, he would at most have five years of his life left remaining. The day when his level drops below Human Realm would be the day of his death! That bottle of potion was equivalent to his life! How could he possibly consider his salary after his life had been saved? ¡°This¡­¡± Chu Nan sized up McCullen and continued. ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re a Earth Realm expert, and I heard that the salary range is even more shocking¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± McCullen waved his hand and interrupted. ¡°In order to treat my injuries, you have taken on the risk of getting discovered, so I ought to repay this favor! As for the issue with salary, I still have some savings of my own and I won¡¯t need it for the time being. The future is still long and this issue is of no hurry.¡± ¡°Sigh! Alright then.¡± Chu Nan regretfully nodded his head. ¡°I can only say I really appreciate it.¡± Chapter 60 ¡°Eh?¡± McCullen suddenly blanked out before he shook his head and smiled with a twinge of resignation in his tone. ¡°It seems like that the corrosive power has corroded the majority of my strength, so I¡¯ve only managed to recover to the level 5 of Human Realm.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Nan was a little disappointed. He originally thought he had managed to save a bodyguard of Earth Realm strength but instead, he got a level 5 Human Realm bodyguard. Suddenly, Chu Nan revealed a genuine smile. In anycase, he had saved a person and moreover, became friends with him. Overall, it was a pretty good ending. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± McCullen shook his head with indifference. ¡°I¡¯ve only lost my strength, but not only has my body recovered, I feel that my current condition has even surpassed when I was at my peak. Based on my experience and understanding of fighting aura, there¡¯s no need for me to spend time to comprehend. Compared to someone of the same level, my progress will be much faster. I believe that I can return to the Earth Realm very soon!¡± Very soon¡­ Chu Nan rubbed his temples. Ever since he had been deceived by the druid elder, he had gained a new understanding of the term ¡®very soon¡¯. In this continent where the lifespan were comparatively longer, very soon usually took a long time. In particular, for McCullen who could live up to two hundred years old, ten years was merely a blink of an eye. Chu Nan sighed. God knows how long is the ¡®very soon¡¯ as per mentioned by McCullen? One day? A month? One, two years? Or dozens of years? ¡°Brother Chu Nan.¡± Carlina walked into the living room with cheerful steps. When she saw the bare chested McCullen, she blanked out for a moment before regaining the composure that a saintess ought to possess. She slightly nodded at McCullen before turning to Chu Nan and said, ¡°Brother Chu Nan, the pope wants us to return to the temple soon. We¡¯ll be setting off tomorrow so you¡¯ll have to prepare early!¡± Following Carlina was Catherine and Shanz. As both of them had appeared in the Dolunga City together with Chu Nan, they had been recognized by the citizens as the assistants sent by the God of Light to Chu Nan. As a result, they had also drank plenty in every celebration. So right now, both their faces were slightly flushed. Evidently, they had been given tons of attention by the celebrating citizens. ¡°I understand.¡± Chu Nan answered calmly. But, in the corner of his eye, he saw Lin Nianbing looking slightly lonely. After which, he spoke to Carlina. ¡°Nana, I have a friend who is an extremely devout believer in the God of Light and I hope that he can join the Temple of Light. However, he has yet to be baptized and become a member of the temple, so he is not unqualified yet to preach about the teachings of the God of Light.¡± ¡°Brother Chu Nan, you mean to¡­?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Chu Nan awkwardly scratched his head out of habit and said, ¡°I wanted to ask if Nana could help with my friend¡¯s baptism? And how can he officially join the Temple of Light and travel around to preach the teachings of the God of Light?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Carlina wrinkled her adorable nose and replied,¡±It¡¯s not a problem to assist with his baptism, but to preach for the teachings of the God of light¡­ Even though anyone can assume the role, they would need a recommendation of a temple staff in order to join the temple. After which, they would have to pass the examination to see if they have a certain understanding of the doctrine of the God of Light before the final decision can be made.¡± ¡°A temple staff?¡± Chu Nan laughed. ¡°Then Nana is a temple staff, right?¡± Carlina revealed an extremely apologetic expression. ¡°Brother Chu Nan, since I¡¯m his baptist, I am unable to be his recommender. Moreover, I only have a single recommendation slot every year and I¡¯ve already used the last one yesterday¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Chu Nan revealed a helpless expression. He wanted to ask which bastard had used that slot, and if that bastard were to voluntarily back out of it, could the slot be freed up? However, he was unable to do so. ¡°Oh right, Brother Chu Nan.¡± Carlina looked at Chu Nan in confusion. ¡°Why don¡¯t you personally recommend him?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Chu Nan pointed at himself with an expression of disbelief. ¡°I have the right to do a recommendation?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Carlina nodded her head seriously and answered, ¡°As a Saintess and a Son of Light who has yet to complete our trials, we have ten recommendation slots every year, and a single recommendation slot for a guide of a specific area. After we have passed our trials, the number of recommendation slots we have would then be multiplied by ten.¡± ¡°Guide? What¡¯s that?¡± Chu Nan revealed a curious expression. If it was someone of the Temple of Light who had asked such a basic question, they would have already been kicked out or perhaps secretly dealt with. However, Chu Nan was different. He was not a member of the temple who rose up from the bottom. Instead, he was a man who ascended to the heavens in a single step, so no one could possibly blame him for his ignorance. Once again, Carlina explained it to him in all seriousness. ¡°A Guide is a temple staff and devout believer who is responsible for the development and management of the designated area.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Chu Nan nodded in sudden realization. ¡°That is to say, the person-in-charge of an area!¡± ¡°It can be inferred as such.¡± Carlina nodded. ¡°However, the teachings of the Temple of Light states that all men are equal so in terms of appellation, there are no person-in-charge or officials in the temple.¡± ¡°I understand! The citizens of the God of Light are indeed blessed. Praises for the mighty God of Light!¡± Chu Nan opened his arms as he faced the skies. However, he was secretly roasting that the doctrine was the exact copy of democracy back on Earth. F*ck that equality. Ultimately, it is the officials that have the final say! A thick-sized lightning streaked across the skies once again and the deafening thunder caused the ground to slightly shake. Chu Nan inwardly clicked his tongue. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s really a God of Light? Or else why would there always be flashes of lightning every time I use the name of God to deceive people?¡¯ ¡°The weather nowadays is surely strange.¡± Chu Nan chuckled in worry before he turned to Lin Nianbing and softly whispered. ¡°Do you believe in the God of Light?¡± Lin Nianbing furrowed his brows and pondered for a moment before he said, ¡°I believe you!¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s enough!¡± Chu Nan snapped his fingers and said to Carlina, ¡°Nana, this is the friend who I mentioned that is very loyal to the God of Light.¡± Lin Nianbing had more or less guessed the intentions of Chu Nan so he hastily spoke in a pious tone, ¡°The great Almighty God of Light, I respect you.¡±